very word of God is preached and received of the faithfull and that neither any other word of God is to be fayned or to be expected from heaven and that now the word itself which is preached is to be regarded not the Minister that preacheth who although he be evill and a sinner neverthelesse the word of God abideth true and good Neither do we think that therefore the outward preaching is to be thought as fruitlesse because the instruction in true religion dependeth on the inward illumination of the spirit because it is written No man shall teach his neighbour For all Jer. 12. 1 Cor. 3. John 6. men shall know me And he that watreth or he that planteth is nothing but God who giveth the increase For albeit no man can come to Christ unlesse he be drawn by the heavenly Father and be inwardly lightned by the holy Ghost yet we know undoubtedly that it is the will of God that his word should be preached even outwardly God could indeed by his holy spirit or by the Ministery of an Angel without the Ministery of Saint Peter have taught Cornelius in the Acts but neverthelesse he referreth him to Peter of whom the Angel speaking saith he shall tell thee what thou must doe For he that illuminated inwardly by giving men the holy Ghost the self same by way of commandement said unto his Disciples Goe ye into the whole world and preach the Gospell to every creature And so Mark 16. Acts 16. Paul preached the word outwardly to Lydia a purple seller among the Philippians but the Lord inwardly opened the womans heart And the same Paul upon an elegant gradation fiâ—ly placed in the 10. to the Romanes at last inferreth therefore faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God We know in the meane time that God can illuminate whom and when he will even without the externall Ministery which is a thing appertaining to his power but we speake of the usuall way of instructing men delivered unto us of God both by commandement and examples We therefore detest all the heresies of Artemon the Manichees Valentinians of Cerdon and the Marcionites who denied that the Scriptures proceeded from the holy Ghost or else received not or polished and corrupted some of them And yet we do not deny that certain books of the old Testament were of the ancient authors called Apocriphall and of others Ecclesiasticall to wit such as they would have to be read in the Churches but not alleadged to avouch or confirme the authoritie of faith by them As also Austin in his 18 Book De civit Dei C. 38. maketh mention that in the books of the Kings the names and books of certaine Prophets are reckoned but he addeth that they are not in the Canon and that those books which we have suffice unto godlinesse CHAP. II. Of interpreting the holy Scriptures and of Fathers Councels and Traditions THE Apostle Peter hath said That the holy Scriptures are 2 Pet. 2. not of any private interpretation therefore we do not allow all expositions whereupon we do not acknowledge that which they call the meaning of the Church of Rome for the true and naturall interpretation of the Scriptures which forsooth the Defenders of the Romane Church do strive to force all men simply to receive but we acknowledge that interpretation of Scriptures for authenticall and proper which being taken from the Scriptures themselves that is from the phrase of that tongue in which they were written they being also wayed according to the circumstances and expounded according to the proportion of places either like or unlike or of moe and plainer accordeth with the rule of faith and charitie and maketh notably for Gods glory and mans salvation Wherefore we do not contemne the holy Treatises of the Fathers agreeing with the Scriptures from whom notwithstanding we do modestly dissent as they are deprehended to set down things meerely strange or altogether contrary to the same Neither doe we thinke that we doe them any wrong in this matter seeing that they all with one consent will not have their writings matched with the Canonicall Scriptures but bid us allow of them so farre forth as they either agree with them or disagree and bid us take those things that agree and leave those that disagree and according to this order we doe account of the Decrees or Canons of Councels Wherefore we suffer not our selves in controversies about Religion or matters of faith to be pressed with the bare testimonies of Fathers or Decrees of Councels much lesse with received customes or else with multitude of men being of one iudgement or with prescription of long time Therefore in controversies of religion or matters of faith we cannot admit any other Iudge then God himself pronouncing by the holy Scriptures what is true what is false what is to be followed or what to be avoided So we do not rest but in the judgements of spirituall men drawn from the word of God Certainly Ieremie and other Prophets did vehemently condemne the assemblies of Priests gathered against the Law of God and diligently forewarned us that we should not heare the Fathers or tread in their path who walking in their own inventions swarved from the Law Ezek. 20. 18. of God We do likewise reject humane Traditions which although they be set out with goodly titles as though they were Divine and Apostolicall by the lively voice of the Apostles and delivered to the Church as it were by the hands of Apostolicall men by meane of Bishops succeeding in their roomes yet being compared with the Scriptures disagree from them and by that their disagreement bewray themselves in no wise to be Apostolicall For as the Apostles did not disagree among themselves in doctrine so the Apostles Schollers did not set forth things contrary to the Apostles Nay it were blasphemous to avouch that the Apostles by lively voice delivered things contrary to their writings Paul affirmeth expressely that he taught the same things in all Churches And againe We 1 Cor. 4. 2 Cor. 1. saith he write no other things unto you then which ye read or also acknowledge Also in another place he witnesseth that he and his Disciples to wit Apostolicall men walked in the same 2 Cor. 12. way and ioyntly by the same spirit did all things The Iews also in time past had their traditions of Elders but these traditions were severely confuted by the Lord shewing that the keeping of them hindereth Gods Law and that God is in vain worshipped Mat. 15. Mar. 7. with such Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA THe Canonicall Scripture being the Word of God and delivered Artic. 1. Scriptura by the holy Ghost and published to the world by the Prophets and Apostles being of all other the most perfect and ancient Philosophie doth alone perfectly contein all piety and good ordering of life The interpretation hereof is to be Artic 2.
Interpretatio taken onely from herselfe that her selfe may be the interpreter of her selfe the rule of charitie and faith being her guide Which kinde of interpretation so far forth as the holy Fathers Artic 3. Patres have followed we doe not onely receive them as interpreters of the Scripture but reverence them as the beloved instruments of God But as for the traditions of men although never Artic. 4. Tradit humanae so glorious and received how many soever of them doe withdraw or hinder us as of things unprofitable and hurtfull so we answer with that saying of the Lord They worship me in vaine teaching the doctrine of men The drift of the Canonicall Scripture is this that God wisheth well to mankind and by Christ the Lord his Sonne hath declared this good will which is received by faith alone and faith must be effectuall through love that it may be shewed forth by an innocent life Out of the Confession of BASILL Of things commanded and not commanded Artic. 10. VVE confesse that as no man can command those things which Christ hath not commanded so likewise no man can forbid those things which he hath not forbidden And in the margent For it is written heare him Also section the third in the same place And much lesse can any man license those things which God hath forbidden c And in the marg God said I am Iehova your God Levit. 18. and by Moses Deut. 10. for Iehovah your God is God of gods a great God and terrible Who therefore among his creatures can grant those things which he hath forbidden In like sort section 4. And againe no man can forbid those things which God hath granted c. The other things which are contained in this article because they belong to other sections they are inserted every one in their places Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA or the WALDENSES Of the holy Scriptures CHAP. I. FIrst of all the Ministers of our Churches teach with one consent concerning the holy Scripture of the new and old Testament which is commonly called the Bible and is lawfully received and allowed of the Fathers which are of best and soundest judgement that it is true certaine and worthy to be beleeved whereunto no other humane writings whatsoever or of what sort soever they be may be compared but that as mans writings they must give place to the holy Scripture First because it is inspired and taught of the holy Ghost and uttered by the mouth of holy men written by them and confirmed by heavenly and divine testimonies which spirit also himselfe openeth and discloseth the meaning how it ought to be understood and the truth of this Scripture in the Church in what manner seemeth him best especially by raising up and giving faithfull Ministers who are his chosen instruments Of which spirit David speaketh when he saith The spirit of the Lord spake by me his word was in my tongue 2 Sam. 22. 2 Pet. 1. and Peter For prophecie came not in old time by will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost and 2 Tim. 3. Rom. 15. Ioh. 5. Paul The whole Scripture given by inspiration of God is profitable c. besides the Lord himselfe saith Search the Scriptures And againe Ye are deceived not knowing the Scriptures Mat 22. Luk. 24. neither doe ye understand the power of God And he opened the minds of his Disciples that they might understand the Scriptures Secondly because it is a true and sure testimony and a clear proofe of Gods favorable good will which he hath revealed Heb. 11. concerning himselfe without which revelation of Scripture there is no wholesome knowledge nor faith nor accesse to God For in this such things as are necessarie to doctrine to discipline and government of the holy Church for all and singular persons in the ordinary ministerie of salvation whence also springeth true faith in this I say are all such things fully absolutely and so far forth as is requisite as in a most excellent and most exquisite worke of the Holy Ghost comprehended and included then which no Angel from heaven can bring any thing more certaine and if he should bring any other thing he ought not to be beleeved And this perswasion and beliefe concerning holy Scripture namely that it is taught and inspired of God is the beginning and ground of our Christian profession which taketh beginning from the Word outwardly preached as from an ordinary meane ordained of God for this purpose Wherefore every one ought very highly to esteeme of the divine writings of the holy Prophets and Apostles resolutely to beleeve them and religiously to yeeld unto them in all things diligently to reade them to gather wholesome doctrine out of them and according to them ought every man to frame and order himselfe but especially they who after an holy manner are set over the Church of God For which causes in our Churches and meetings this holy Scripture is rehearsed to the hearers in the common and mother tongue which all understand and especially according to the ancient custome of the Church those portions of the Gospels in Scripture which are wont to be read on solemne holy dayes out of the Evangelists and Apostles writings and are usually called Gospels and Epistles out of which profitable and wholesome doctrines and exhortations and sermons are made to the people as at all times occasion and need requireth We likewise teach that the writings of holy Doctors especially of those that are ancient are also to be esteemed for true and profitable whereof there may be some use to instruct the people yet onely in those things wherein they agree with the holy Scripture or are not contrarie thereunto and so farre forth as they give testimonie to the excellencie thereof to the information and example of the Apostolike Church and swerve not from the consent judgement and decâ—ees of the ancient Church wherein she hath continued unspotted in the truth after what sort they themselves also have charged men to judge and thinke of their writings and have given warning that heed should be taken lest that they being but men too much should be ascribed to them Of which thing S. Augustine speaketh in this manner In preoem in 3. de sanct Trinit Be not thou a servant to my writings as it were to the Canonical Scriptures but in the Canonical Scriptures such things as thou didst not beleeve when thou hast there found them immediately beleeve But in my writings that which thou knowest not for acertaine truth unlesse thou perceive it to be certaine hold it not resolutely And elsewhere he saith Give not as great credit to mine or Ambrose his words as to the Canonical Scriptures This is the â—ight rule to discerne writings by which so greatly 〈◊〉 the Papists that they have cited it in their decretal distinct 9. Chap. Notimets verbis c. Out of the
that his minde may be stirred up and made more apt for heavenly affections It is not to bee thought that these exercises are a worship of God that deserve remission of sinnes or that they be satisfactions c. And this discipline must be continuall neither can certain dayes be set and appointed equally for all Of this discipline Christ speaketh Beware that your bodies be not oppressed with surfetâ—ing Againe This kinde of Devils doth not goe out but by fasting and prayer And Paul saith I chastise my body and bring it in bondage Wherefore we do not mislike fastings but superstitious opinions which be snares for mens consciences that are put in traditions Moreover these exercises when as they are referred unto that end that we may have our bodies fit for spirituall things and to doe our duties according to a mans calling c. they are good in the godly and * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession meritorious workes as the example of Daniel doth testifie For they be works which God requireth to this end that they may subdue the flesh This former Article we found placed elsewhere in the fifth place among those wherein the abuses that are changed are reckoned up Of the difference of meats Artic. 5. This Treatise of ceremonies repeated generally doth properly pertaine unto the Section next following and unto this Section the next must be added because here is speciall mention of fastings and holy daies as we mentioned in the former Article IT hath beene a common opinion not of the common sort alone but also of such as are teachers in the Churches that the differences of meates and such like humane traditions are works available to merit remission both of the fault and of the punishment And that the world thus thought it is apparant by this that daily new ceremonies new orders new holy dayes new fasts were appointed and the teachers in the Churches did exact these workse at the peoples hands as a service necessary to deserve justification by and they did greatly terrifie their consciences if ought were omitted * Of this perswasion of traditions many discommodities have followed in the Church For first the doctrine of grace is obscured by it also the righteousnesse of faith which is the most especiall point of the Gospel and which it behoveth most of all to be extant and to have the preheminence in the Church that the merit of Christ may be well known and faith which beleeveth that sinnes are remitted through Christ and not for any works of ours may be exalted farre above works For which cause also Saint Paul laboureth much in this point he removeth the law and humane traditions that he may shew that the righteousnesse of Christ is a farre other thing then such workes as these be namely a faith which beleeveth that sins are freely remitted through Christ But this doctrine of S. Paul is almost wholly smothered by traditions which have bred an opinion that by making difference in meats and such like services a man must merit remission of sinnes and justification In their doctrine of repentance there was no mention of faith onely these satisfactory works were spoken of Repentance seemed to stand wholly in these Secondly these traditions obscured the Commandements of God that they could not be knowne because that traditions were preferred farre above the Commandements of God All Christianitie was thought to be an observation of certaine holy dayes rites fasts and attire These observations carried a goodly title and name that they were the spirituall life and the perfect life In the meane season Gods Commandements touching every mans calling were of small estimation That the father brought up his children that the mother bare them that the Prince governed the common wealth these were reputed worldly affaires and unperfect and farre inferiour to those glistering observations and orders And these errors did greatly torment good mindes which were grieved that they were handfasted to an unperfect kinde of life in marriage in Magistracie and in other civill functions They had the Monks and such like men in admiration and falsely imagined that their orders did more deserve remission of sinnes and justification Thirdly traditions brought great danger to mens consciences because it was impossible to keep them all and yet men thought the observation of them to be necessarie duties Gerson writeth that many fell into despaire and some murdered themselves because they perceived that they could not keepe the traditions and all this while they never heard the comfort of the righteousnesse of faith or of grace We see the Summists and Divines gather together the traditions and seeke qualifications of them to unburden mens consciences and yet all will not serve but sometimes they bring more snares upon the conscience The Schooles and Pulpits have beene so busied in gathering together the traditions that they had not leasure once to touch the Scripture and to seeke out a more profitable doctrine of faith of the Crosse of hope of the dignitie of civill affaires of the comfort of consciences in perilous assaults Wherefore Gerson and some other Divines have made grievous complaints that they were hindered by braules about traditions that they could not be occupied in some better kinde of doctrine And Saint Augustine forbiddeth that mens consciences should be burdened with such kinde of observations and doth very wisely warne Januarius to know that they are to be observed indifferently for he so speaketh Wherefore our Ministers must not be thought to have touched this matter unadvisedly for hatred of the Bishops as some doe falsely surmise There was great need to admonish the Churches of those errors which did arise from mistaking of traditions for the Gospel driveth men to urge the doctrine of grace and the of righteousnes of faith in the Church which yet can never be understood if men suppose that they can merit remission of sinnes and iustification by observation of their owne choice Thus therefore they have taught us that we can never merit remission of sinnes and justification by the observation of mans traditions and therefore that we must not thinke that such observations are necessarie duties Hereunto they adde testimonies out of the Scriptures Christ excuseth his disciples Matth. 15. which kept not the received tradition which yet seemed to be about a matter not unlawfull but indifferent and to have some affinitie with the washings of the law and saith They worship me in vaine with the precepts of men Christ therefore requireth no unprofitable worship and a little after he addeth All that entereth in at the mouth defileth not the man Againe Rom. 14. The kingdome of God is not meat and drinke Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke in a Sabbath or in an holy day Againe If ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though ye lived in the world are ye burdened with traditions Touch not taste not handle not
rehearsing the context of every Confession because we were to have regard of the order of things and doctrine rather then either of the time or worthinesse of the Churches and Authours that wrote them or other such like circumstance therefore it seemed good without any envie or preiudice of other Confessions either more ancient or more famous to give the first place to the latter Confession of Helvetia both because the order thereof seemed more fit and the whole handling of doctrine more full and convenient and also because that Confession was publiquely approved and subscribed unto by very many Churches of divers Nations Farther upon this doe the rest fitly follow to wit the former Confession of Helvetia and then all other without any choise indifferently save that we had rather ioyne together the Confessions of Germany then sever them each from other according to the argument of every Section Yet we were inforced to put that Confession of the foure Cities as received somewhat late in the last place Which order notwithstanding if it shall not seeme fit and convenient to any it may easily be altered in the second Edition as other Confessions also if any such besides these shall be wanting may in their due place be adioyned To conclude that the godly Reader may want nothing and that no man may suspect any thing to be taken away or added to any of those Cofessions we have here set downe the Articles or chiefe points in the order wherein they were first written Which we desire every man favourably to interpret and to enioy this our labour rather seeking peace and agreement then maliciously hunting after occasions of dissentions PROPER CATALOGVES FOR EVERIE CONFESSION CONTAINED IN THIS HARMONIF AFTER THAT ORDER wherein they were first written The Articles of the former Confession of Helvetia SCripture 1 Interpretation 2 Fathers 3 Humane Traditions 4 The drift of the Scripture 5 God 6 Man and his strength 7 Originall sinne 8 Free will 9 The eternall Counsell touching the restoring of man 10 Iesus Christ and those benefits which we reape by him 11 The drift of the doctrine of the Gospel 12 Faith and the force thereof 13 The Church 14 Of the Ministers of the word 15 Ecclesiasticall power 16 The choosing of Ministers 17 The head shepheard of the Church 18 The duties of Ministers 19 Of the force and efficacie of the Sacraments 20 Baptisme 21 The Eucharist 22 Holy assemblies 23 Of Heretikes and Schismatikes 24 Of things indifferent 25 Of the Magistrate 26 Of holy Wedlocke 27 The Chiefe points of the latter Confession of HELVETIA OF the holy Scripture being the true word of God 1 Of Interpreting the holy Scripture and of Fathers Councels and Traditions 2 Of God his unitie and the Trinitie 3 Of Idols or Images of God Christ and Saints 4 Of the Adoration worship and Invocation of God through the onely Mediatour Iesus Christ 5 Of the providence of God 6 Of the creation of all things of Angels the Devil and Man 7 Of the fall of man sinne and the cause of sinne 8 Of free will and so of mans power and abilitie 9 Of the Predestination of God and Election of the Saints 10 Of Iesus Christ being true God and man and the onely Saviour of the world 11 Of the law of God 12 Of the Gospel of Iesus Christ of the promises also of the spirit and the letter 13 Of Repentance and the Conversion of man 14 Of the true iustification of the faithfull 15 Of Faith and good works and of their reward and the merit of man 16 Of the Catholique and holy Church of God and of the onely head of the Church 17 Of the Ministers of the Church their institution and duties 18 Of the Sacraments of the Church of Christ 19 Of holy Baptisme 20 Of the holy Supper of the Lord. 21 Of holy and Ecclesiasticall assemblies 22 Of the Prayers of the Church of singing and Canonicall houres 23 Of holy dayes fasts and choise of meates 24 Of Comforting or visiting the sick 25 Of the buriall of the faithfull and the care that is to be had for the dead and of purgatorie and the appearing of Spirits 26 Of Rites Ceremonies and things indifferent 27 Of the goods of the Church 28 Of single life Wedlocke and the ordering of a Family 29 Of the Magistrate 30 The Articles of the Confession of Basil OF God 1 Of man 2 Of the care of God toward us 3 Of Christ being true God and true man 4 Of the Church 5 Of the Supper of our Lord. 6 Of the Magistrate 7 Of Faith and workes 8 Of the last day 9 Of things commanded and not commanded 10 Against the errour of the Anabaptistes 11 The chiefe points of the Confession of Bohemia OF the holy Scripture and of Ecclesiasticall writers 1 Of Christian Catechising 2 Of the unitie of the divine essence and of the three Persons 3 Of the knowledge of himselfe Also of sinne the causes and fruits hereof and of the promises of God 4 Of repentance 5 Of Christ the Lord and of Iustification through faith in him 6 Of good workes which be holy actions 7 Of the holy Catholique Church the order and discipline hereof and moreover of Antichrist 8 Of the Ministers of the Church 9 Of the word of God 10 Of the Sacraments in generall 11 Of holy Baptisme 12 Of the Supper of the Lord. 13 Of the Keyes of Christ 14 Of things accessory that is of rites or Ecclesiasticall ceremonies 15 Of the politique or civill Magistrate 16 Of Saints and their worship 17 Of fasting 18 Of single life and wedlocke or the order of married folke 19 Of the time of Grace 20 The Articles of the French Confession OF God and his one onely essence 1 Of the knowledge of God 2 Of the Canonicall bookes of the holy Scripture 3 Of distinguishing the Canonicall booke from the Apocryphall 4 Of the authoritic of the word of God 5 Of the Trinitie of the Persons in one onely essence of God 6 Of the creation of the world 7 Of the eternall providence of God 8 Of the fall of man and his free-will 9 Of originall sinne 10 Of the propagation of originall sinne and of the effects thereof 11 Of the free election of God 12 Of the repairing of man from his fall through Christ 13 Of two natures in Christ 14 Of the hypostaticall union of his two natures 15 Of the death resurrection of Christ and of the fruit thereof 16 Of the merit and fruit of the sacrifice of Christ 17 Of the remission of sinnes and true Iustification 18 Of the Intercession or Mediation of Christ 19 Of iustifying Faith and the gift and effects thereof 20 21 22 Of the abolishing of ceremonies and true use of the mor all law 23 Of the intercession of Saints Purgatory and other superstitious traditions of the Popish sort 24 Of the ministery of the Gospell 25 Of the unitie of the Church and the true
Sueveland THE THIRD SECTION pag. 52. OF the eternall providence of God and the creation of the world This Section doth consist properly of foure Confessions onely to wit Of the later confession of Helvetia Basil the French and that of Belgia which alone have expresse titles of these chiefe points of doctrine But these foure to wit the former confession of Helvetia the English that of Auspurge and Wirtemberge doe by the way make mention both of the providence of God and also of the creation of the world in the Article of God as is to be seene in the 2. Section And the others to wit those of Bohemia Saxonie and Sueveland have altogether omitted this part of doctrine THE FOVRTH SECTION pag. 58. OF the fall of man of sinne and of free-will This Section consisteth of 10. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia of that of Basil Bohemia or the Waldenses the French English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie and Wirtemberge THE FIFTH SECTION pag. 82. OF eternall Predestination This Section consisteth of foure Confessions onely to wit Of the latter Confession of Helvetia that of Basil the French and that of Belgia THE SIXTH SECTION pag. 85. OF the reparing or deliverance of man from his fall by Iesus Christ alone Also of his Person names office and the works of Redemption This Section consisteth of 12. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter Confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge Sueveland THE SEVENTH SECTION pag. 105. OF the law and the Gospell This Section consisteth of 7. Confessions onely to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French that of Belgia Saxony and Wirtemb THE EIGHTH SECTION pag. 116. OF Repentance and the Conversion of man This Section consisteth of 6. Confessions onely to wit Of the latter confession of Helvetia that of Bohemia Auspurge Saxony Wirtemb and Sueveland THE NINTH SECTION pag. 144. OF Iustification by faith and of good works and their rewards This Section consisteth of 11. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxony Wirtemb and Sueveland THE TENTH SECTION pag. 204. OF the holy Catholique Church This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE ELEVENTH SECTION pag. 233. OF the Ministers of the Church and of their calling and office This Section consisteth of 9. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE TWELFTH SECTION pag. 270. OF true and false Sacraments in generall This Section consisteth of 11. Confessions Of the former confession of Helvetia and the declaration thereof the latter confession of Helvetia of that Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE THIRTEENTH SECTION pag. 286. OF the Sacrament of holy Baptisme This Section consisteth of 10. Confessions to wit Of the former confession of Helvetia and the declaration thereof of the latter confession of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE FOVRTEENTH SECTION pag. 302. OF the holy Supper of the Lord. This Section consisteth of 11. Confessions to wit Of the former confession of Helvetia and the declaration thereof of the latter confession of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE FIFTEENTH SECTION pag. 35â— OF Ecclesiasticall meetings This Section consisteth of 8. Confessions to wit The former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE SIXTEENTH SECTION pag. 366. OF Holy daies fasts and the choise of meats and of the visiting of the sicke and the care that is to be had for the dead This Section consisteth of 9. Confessions to wit of the latter confession of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE SEVENTEENTH SECTION pag. 400. OF Ceremonies and rites which are indifferent in generall This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE EIGHTEENTH SECTION pag. 422. OF Wedlocke single life and Monasticall Vows This Section consisteth of 8. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Auspurge and Sueveland THE NINETEENTH SECTION pag. 458. OF the civill Magistrate This Section consisteth of 10. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE CHIEFE POINTS OF CONFESSIONS BELONGING TO THIS First Section of the holy SCRIPTURE The latter Confession of HELVETIA touching the holy SCRIPTURE being the true Word of GOD. CHAP. 1. WE beleeve and confesse the Canonicall Scriptures of the holy Prophets and Apostles of both Testaments to be the very true word of God and to have sufficient authoritie of themselves not of men For God himself spake to the Fathers Prophets Apostles and speaketh yet unto us by the holy Scriptures And in this holy Scripture the universall Church of Christ hath all things fully expounded whatsoever belong both to a saving faith and also to the framing of a life acceptable to God in which respect it is expeffely commanded of God that nothing be either put to or taken from the same We judge therefore that from these Scriptures is to be taken true wisdome and godlinesse the reformation and government of Churches also the instruction in all duties of pietie and to be short the confirmation of opinions and the confutation of errors with all exhortations according to that of the Apostle All Scripture inspired 2 Tim. 3. of God is profitable for doctrine for reproofe c. Againe These things I write unto thee saith the Apostle to Timothy 1. Chap. 3. that thou maist know how it behooveth thee to be conversant in the house of God c. Againe the self same Apostle to the Thessalonians When saith he ye received the word of 2 Thess 2. us ye received not the word of men but as it was indeed the word of God c. For the Lord himself hath said in the Gospell It is not ye that speake but the spirit of my Father speaketh Matth. 10. Luke 10. John 13. in you therefore he that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me Wherefore when this word of God is now preached in the Church by Preachers lawfully called we beleeve that the
And even as they declined from those things which had perversly crept into the doctrine of Christ so they were more and more confirmed in those things which are altogether agreeable thereunto Of which sort are the Articles which the Christian Church hath hitherto steadfastly beleeved touching the holy Trinitie to wit that God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost are one essence and three persons and admit no other division or difference then the distinction of persons Of Invocating and worshipping of Saints Artic. 11. MOreover that abuse also was reproved and confuted by which some thinke they can so by fastings and prayers winne and binde unto themselves both the blessed Virgin Mary that bare God and other Saints that they hope by their intercession and merits they may be delivered from all adversities as well of soule as of body and be enriched with all kinde of good things For our Preachers have taught by the commandement of Christ the Saviour that that heavenly Father alone is by the same Christ in the holy spirit to be prayed unto as he who hath promised that he will never deny us any of those things which we by a true faith aske of him through his Sonne And seeing the Scripture it selfe setteth before us one onely Mediatour between God and men to wit the man Iesus Christ 1 Tim. 2. who both loveth us more entirely and can by authoritie doe more with the Father then any other they rightly thinke that this onely intercessour and advocate ought to suffice us Yet they doe therewithall teach that the most holy mother of God and Virgin Mary and other beloved Saints are with great diligence to be honoured But that that thing cannot otherwise be done then if we studie to be conversant in those things to which they especially gave themselves namely to innocencie and sanctification and of which they set before us so worthy examples For sith they with all their heart and soule and with all their strength doe love God we can in nothing please them better then if we also with them love God from the heart and by all meanes possible to make our selves conformable to him so farre off are they from ascribing their owne salvation to their merits how therefore should they presume to help any other with their merits Nay rather every one of them while they lived here said with Paul the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Sonne of God who loved me and gave himselfe for me For I despise not the grace of God Seeing therefore they themselves attribute whatsoever they either be or have to the goodnesse of God and to the redemption of the Lord Iesus Christ we can please them no way better then if we also wholly rest in the same things alone which very thing Saint Augustine also teacheth toward the end of his Booke De vera religione Of Images CHAP. 22. AS touching Images our Preachers reproved this especially out of the holy Scriptures that adoring and invocating of of them is so openly granted to the simple people against the expresse commandement of God Secondly that so great cost is bestowed for their worship and ornament by which rather the hungry thirsty naked fatherlesse sick and those that are in bonds for Christ ought to have been relieved Lastly because the most part are so perswaded that with such worship and cost bestowed upon Images both which things God abhorreth they deserve much at Gods hands and that they obtaine speciall helpe by this means Contrariwise the same men doe teach that the ancient writers so long as Christian faith remained some what pure understood the Scriptures which forbid worshipping and praying to Images in this sense that they thought it an abominable thing to admit any Images either graven or painted in the Church although they were not otherwise ignorant what our liberty is as in all externall things so likewise in Images For they nothing doubted but that it was flat contrary both to the commandements of Scripture and also to the holy religion Which may especially be proved even by those things which blessed Epiphanius in times past Bishop of Salaminium in Cyprus writeth of himselfe in an Epistle to John Bishop of Ierusalem which also Saint Ierome turned out of Greeke into Latine because he thought it both Christian and profitable to be read and these are Epiphanius own words When we went together to the holy place which is called Bethel that there I might make a collection with thee after the custome of the Church and was come to the village which is called Anablotha and passing by saw there a Lamp burning and had asked what place it was and had learned that it was a Church and was gone in to pray I found there a vaile hanging at the entrie of the same Church stained and painted and having the Image as it might be of Christ or some Saint for I doe not well remember whose picture it was when therefore I had seene this in Christs Church contrary to the commandement of the â—cripture that there hung a mans picture I cut it and moreover I counselled the keepers of that place that they should winde and burie some poore body in it And a little after when he had brought an excuse for his delay in sending another vaile that he had promised he addeth And now I have sent that I could finde and I pray thâ—e bid the Elders of the same place take the vaile that we have sent of the bearer and bid that henceforth such vailes as bee contrary to our religion be not hanged up in the Church of Christ Loe this godly Bishop writeth that it is against the holy Scriptures and Christian Religion to have even Christs owne picture in the Church and that in so plaine words that it may appeare to them that as well the Bishop of Ierusalem himselfe and Ierome as all other men of that age throughout the same and that that faith and custome of detesting Images hath beene alwaies of old in the Church of Christ and brought in by the Apostles themselves Whereas some say further that Images be profitable for the instruction of the Lay people it appeareth first of all that almost all Images were set up for pompe and superstition rather then for any other use Secondly neither is that reason very sound For although the Lord would instruct and bring to the knowledge of his goodnesse the Iewes farre more dull then becometh Christians to be by divers outward ceremonies and pedagogies yet he was so farre from thinking that the use of Images was fit and convenient for that purpose that he did even by name forbid it unto them For whosoever is not instructed and stirred up to the worship of God by the word of God and by so excellent workes of his which he layeth before us both in heaven and earth and which are continually before our eyes and at hand and which to conclude
Churches to be expounded most plainly and set out most clearely Christ faith that the Angels in heaven doe reioyce whensoever they see a sinner repem And therefore the Churches and the Angels themselves doe rejoyce at the pure doctrine of repentance thus set down Out of the Confession of SAXONIE Hitherto pertaine the first two last clauses of the third Article Of the remission of sinnes c. Which are thus set downe IT is most certaine that the preaching of Repentance doth pertaine to all men and accuse all men So also the promise is generall and offereth remission of sins to all according to those generall speeches Matth. 11. Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavie loaden and I will refresh you Also Ioh. 3. That every one which beleeveth in him should not perish Rom. 10. Every one that beleeveth in him shall not be confounded Againe He that is Lord over all is rich unto all that call on him Rom. 11. The Lord hath shut up all under disobedience that he might have mercie on all Let every one comprise himselfe in this generall promise and not give himselfe to distrust but let them strive that they may assent to the word of God and obey the holy Ghost and desire that they may be helped as it is said Luk. 11. How much more will he give the holy Ghost to them that aske it Of Repentance Artic. 16. BY the mercie of God this part of Doctrine specially is declared in our Churches with great perspicuitie whereas the Sententiaries have wrapped it in most intricate Labyrinthes First we doe openly condemne the catharans and the Novatians who feigned that neither the elect could fall into sins against their conscience neither that they who had fallen after their amendment were to be received againe and our confutations of these furies are extant Neither doe we goe about to make brawlings about the word Repentance if any man like it better let him use the word Conversion which word the Prophets also have often used Moreover we doe willingly retaine the word Contrition and we say that the first part of Repentance or Conversion is Contrition which is truely to tremble through the knowledge of the wrath of God against sins and to be sorry that we have offended God and we say that there must needs be some such great feare and griefs in those that are converted and that they doe not repent which remaine secure and without griefe as it is said 2 Cor. 7. Ye sorrowed to repentance And Ezech. 20. And ye shall mislike your selves in your own sight and acknowledge your selves to be worthy of punishment and destruction And these true griefes are a feeling of the wrath of God as is declared more at large in another place But here we reproove our adversaries who feigne that Contrition doth deserve Remission of sinnes and that Contrition must be sufficient In either errour there be great mysts For remission is given freely for the Mediatours sake and what contrition can be sufficient Yea rather the more the sorrow increaseth without assurance of mercie so much the more mens hearts doe flie from God and no creature is able to sustaine the greatnesse of this sorrow whereof Esay speaketh Chap. 38. He brake all my bones like a Lion But those idle dreames of the Writers doe declare that they lead a carelesse life and that they are unskilfull in the Gospel Now these true sorrows doe arise when the sinne of the contempt of the Son of God as is declared in the Gospel is reprooved The spirit shall reproove the world of sin because they beleeve not in me Ioh. 16. And by the voice of the Morall law other sins are reprooved as Paul saith Rom. 3. By the law came the knowledge of sin As touching private confession to be made unto the Pastours we affirme that the ceremonie of * Looke the first observat upon this confession private absolution is to be retained in the Church and we doe constantly retaine it for many weightie causes yet withall we doe teach that men must neither command nor require the recitall of offences in that private talke because that recitall of offences is neither commanded of God nor a thing possible and it maketh godly mindes to doubt and it maketh faith faint And this we doe much more reprehend that in the doctrine of Repentance or Conversion our adversaries doe no where make mention of justifying faith whereof we have spoken before by which alone Remission of sins is truely received the heart is lifted up even when it hath a feeling of the wrath of God and we are freed from the sorrows of hell as it is written Rom. 5. Being iustified by faith we have peace Without this faith sorrows are no better then the repentance of Saul Judas Orestes and such like as are mentioned in Tragedies Neither doe our adversaries teach the Gospel but the Law and humane traditions either omitting this faith else fighting against it But seeing that in a true Conversion there must be these changes a mortification and a quickning as it is said Rom. 6. and in divers other places for doctrines sake we doe divide conversion or repentance into three parts into contrition faith and new obedience these things doth true conversion comprehend as the voice of God and the true experience of the Church doe declare Yet doe we not make contention either about the manner of speaking or about the number of the parts but we wish that all men may see those things which are necessary And it is most necessary for the Church that there should be a true plaine and most cleare doctrine touching the whole conversion which also is very often repeated in those Sermons which are set down in the Scriptures and that with great perspicuitie and without any intricate labyrinthes as the Baptist and Christ say Matth. 3. Repent and beleeve the Gospel Againe Repent Behold the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world And Paul saith Rom. 3. All men are deprived of the glory of God Here he speaketh of contrition afterward of remission But we are iustified freely by his grace through redemption that is in Christ Iesus by faith Therefore it is necessary that in the doctrine of conversion or repentance there should mention be made of faith Neither is it sufficient that our adversaries say that they also doe speake of faith and that faith doth goe before repentance For they speake of the doctrine of knowledge I beleeve the forgivenesse of sinnes to wit that they be forgiven to others even as the devils doe know the Creed but the Gospel doth require this true faith which is an assurance of the mercie of God promised for the Sonne of God his sake and resting in the Sonne of God which faith I beleeve that remission of sins is given unto me also and that freely not for any Contrition not for any my merits but for the Sonne of God who
are found thus in another Edition FOr the obtaining of this faith the ministery of teaching the Gospel Artic. 5. and ministring of the sacraments was ordained For by the word and Sacraments as by certain instruments the holy Ghost is given who worketh faith where and when it pleaseth God in those that heare the Gospel faith I say to beleeve that God not for our own merits but for Christ doth justifie such as beleeve that they are received into favour for Christs sake They condemne the Anabaptists and others who are of opinion that the holy Ghost is given unto men without the outward word through their preparations and workes Also they teach that when we are reconciled by faith the righteousnesse Artic. 6. of good workes which God hath commanded must follow of necessitie even as Christ hath also commanded If thou wilt enter into life keepe the Commandements But for so much as the infirmitie of mans nature is so great that no man can satisfie the law it is needfull that men should be taught not onely that they must obey the law but also how their obedience pleaseth God lest that their consciences sink down into despaire when they see that they doe not satisfie the law This obedience therefore pleaseth God not because it satisfieth the law but because the person that performeth it is reconciled by Christ through faith and beleeveth that the reliques of sinne which remaineth in him be pardoned Wherefore we must alwaies hold that we doe obtaine remission of sinnes and that a man is pronounced just freely for Christ through faith And afterward that this obedience towards the law doth also please God and is accounted a kinde of justice and * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession deserveth rewards For the conscience cannot oppose it owne cleannesse or workes unto the judgement of God as the Psal witnesseth Enter not into iudgement with thy servant for no man shall be instified in thy sight And John saith If we say that we have no sinne we deceive our selves If we confesse our sinnes he is faithfull and iust to forgive our sinnes And Christ saith When ye have done all that ye can say ye we are unprofitable servants After that the person is reconciled and become just by faith that is acceptable to God his obedience pleaseth God and is accounted for a kind of justice as Joh. saith Every one that abideth in him sinneth not and 2 Cor. 1. Our reioycing is this the witnesse of our conscience This obedience must strive against evill desires and daily by spirituall exercises become more pure alwaies watching and carefull to doe nothing against conscience according to that saying The summe of the law is love out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfained But they which obey their wicked lusts and doe against their owne consciences * Looke the 3. 4 Obser living in mortall sinne doe neither retaine or hold the righteousnesse of faith * nor the righteousnesse of good works according to the saying of Paul they which doe such things shall not inioy the kingdome of God These things are thus set down in another Edition ALso they teach that this faith must bring forth good fruits and that it is behoovefull to doe the good works commanded of God because God requireth them and not upon any hope to merit justification by them For remission of sins and justification is apprehended by faith as Christ himselfe witnesseth When you have done all these things say we are unprofitable servants the same also doe the ancient Writers of the Church teach for Ambrose saith This is ordained of God that he that beleeveth in Christ shall be saved without worke by faith alone freely receiving remission of sins Hitherto also appertaineth the 20. Article THat our adversaries doe accuse us to neglect the doctrine of good works it is a manifest slander for the books of our Divines are extant wherein they doe godly and profitably teach touching good works what works in every calling doe please God And whereas in most Churches there hath been of a long time no word of the most speciall works namely of the exercises of faith and of the praise of such works as pertaine to Civill government but for the most part they spent all their Sermons in setting forth praises of humane traditions and in commending holy dayes fastings the state of Monks Fraternities Pilgrimages the worship of Saints Rosiers and other unprofitable services now by the goodnes of God the Church is reclaimed unto the true profitable worship which God doth require approove The Prophets do bewail this calamity of the Church in very vehement Sermons that the true worship of God being forgotten mens ceremonies and a wicked confidence in ceremonies should have place the chiefe in the Church From this error they revoke the Church unto the true service of God and unto good works in deed What can be more forceably spoken then that Sermon in the 49 Psalme The God of Gods the Lord hath spoken and called the earth Here God doth preach unto all mankinde condemning their vaine trust in ceremonies and propoundeth another worship giving them to understand that he is highly displeased with them that in tho Church doe so preach ceremonies that they overturne the true worship of God Many such like Sermons are to be found in the Prophets as Esay Cap. 58. and Zachar. 7. Michah Cap. 6. and Hosea cryeth I will have mercie and not sacrifice and the knowledge of God rather then burnt offerings And it is not unknown that many godly and learned men have heretofore greatly wished that the doctrine touching the comfort of consciences and the difference of works had been more sound For both these parts of doctrine ought alwaies to be in the Church namely the Gospel of faith for to instruct and comfort the consciences and also the doctrine that declareth which are good works indeed and which is the true worship of God As for our adversaries seeing that they doe corrupt the doctrine of faith they cannot affoord any sound comfort to the consciences for they will have men to stand in doubt of the remission of their sins and yet afterwards they bid men seeke remission of sin by their own works they devise Monkeries and other such works and then they abolish the true worship of God for prayer and other spirituall exercises are laid aside when mens mindes are not established in a sure trust in Christ Moreover their works of the second table cannot please God except faith goe with them For this obedience that is but begun and is unperfect doth please God for Christ sake alone Thirdly they debase the works commanded of God and preferre mans traditions farre before them These they set out with most goodly titles calling them the perfection of the Gospel but in the meane time they speake so coldly of the dutie of a mans calling of magistracie of marriage
c. that many grave men have doubted whether these states of life did please God or no. Therefore our Preachers have with great care and studie set forth these both kindes of doctrine teaching the Gospel concerning faith and adjoyning therewith a pure and holy doctrine of works Of Faith FIrst touching Faith and Iustification they teach thus Christ hath fitly set downe the summe of the Gospel when as in the last of Luke he willeth that repentance and remission of sinnes should be preached in his name For the Gospel * Looke the 5. observation upon this consession reproveth and convinceth sinnes and requireth repentance and withall offereth remission of sinnes for Christ sake freely not for our owne worthinesse And like as the preaching of repentance is generall even so the promise of grace is generall and willeth all men to beleeve and to receive the benefit of Christ as Christ himselfe saith Come unto me all ye that are laden And Saint Paul saith He is rich towards all c. Albeit therefore that contrition in repentance be necessary yet we must know that remission of sins was given unto us and that we are made just of unjust that is reconciled or acceptable and the sonnes of God freely for Christ and not for the worthinesse of our Contrition or of any other workes which either goe before or follow after But this same benefit must be received by faith whereby we must beleeve that remission of sinnes and justification is given us for Christs sake This knowledge and judgement bringeth sure consolation unto troubled mindes and how necessary it is for the Church consciences that have had experience can easily judge There is in it no absurditie no difficultie no craftie deceit * Looke the sixt observat upon this confession Here needeth no disputations of predestination or such like for the promise is generall and detracteth nothing from good workes yea rather it doth stirre up men unto faith and unto true good workes For remission of sinnes is removed from our workes and attributed unto mercy that it might be an undoubted benefit not that we should be idle but much more that we should know how greatly our obedience doth please God even in this our so great infirmitie Now for any man to despise or mislike this doctrine whereby both the honour of Christ is extolled and most sweet and sure comfort offered unto godly mindes and which containeth the true knowledge of Gods mercy and bringeth forth the true worship of God and eternall life it is more then Pharisaicall blindnesse Before time when as this doctrine was not set forth many fearfull consciences assaied to ease themselves by workes some fled to a monasticall life others did chuse out other workes whereby to merit remission of sinnes and justification But there is no sure comfort without this doctrine of the Gospel which willeth men to beleeve that remission of sinnes and justification are freely given unto us for Christs sake and this whole doctrine is appointed for the true conflict of a terrified conscience But we will adde some testimonies Paul Rom. 3. We are iustified freely by his grace through redemption that is in Christ Iesus whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his bloud Rom. 4. But to him that worketh not but beleeveth in him that iustifieth the ungodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse Ephes 2. By grace ye are saved through faith not of your selves In these and such like sentences Paul doth plainly teach that remission of sinnes and justification are given us freely and not for the worthinesse of our workes And in the 4. to the Romans he disputeth at large why this consolation is needfull for us for if the promise did depend upon the worthinesse of our works it should be uncertain Wherefore to the end that we may have sure and firme comfort against the feares of sinne and death and that our faith may stand fast it is needfull that it leane onely upon the mercy of God and not upon our worthinesse Therefore Paul saith Therefore it is by faith according to grace that the promise might be sure For our workes cannot be set against the judgement of God according to that saying If thou markest our iniquities who shall indure it And therefore Christ is given for a Mediatour to us and this honour is not to be transferred unto our workes When therefore we doe say that we are iustified by faith we doe not meane that we are just for the worthinesse of that vertue but this is our meaning that we doe obtaine remission of sinnes and imputation of righteousnesse by mercy shewed us for Christs sake But now this mercy cannot be received but by faith And Faith doth not here signifie onely a knowledge of the history but it signifieth a beliefe of the promise of mercy which is granted us through our Mediatour Christ Iesus And seeing that faith is in this sort understood of a confidence or trust of mercy Saint Paul and Saint James doe not disagree For where James saith The Devils beleeve and tremble he speaketh of an historicall faith now this faith doth not justifie For the wicked and the devill are cunning in the historie But Paul when he saith Faith is reckoned for righteousnesse he speaketh of a trust and confidence of mercy promised for Christs sake and his meaning is that men are pronounced righteous that is reconciled through mercy promised for Christs sake whom we must receive by faith Now this noveltie of this figurative speech of Saint Paul We are iustified by faith will not offend holy mindes if they understand that it is spoken properly of mercy and that herein mercy is adorned with true and due praises For what can be more acceptable to an afflicted and fearefull conscience in great griefes then to heare that this is the commandement of God and the voyce of the Bridegroome Christ Iesus that they should undoubtedly beleeve that remission of sinnes or reconciliation is given unto them not for their owne worthinesse but freely through mercy for Christs sake that the benefit might be certaine Now Iustification in these sayings of Saint Paul doth signifie remission of sinnes or reconciliation or imputation of righteousnesse that is an accepting of the person And herein we doe not bring in a new found opinion into the Church of God For the Scripture doth set downe at large this doctrine touching faith and Saint Paul doth especially handle this point in some of his Epistles the holy Fathers doe also teach the same For so saith Ambrose in his booke de vocat Gent. If so be that Justification which is by grace were due unto former merits so that it should not be a gift of the giver but a reward of the worker the redemption by the blood of Christ would grow to be of small account and the prerogative of mans workes would not yeeld unto the mercies of God And of this matter there be
many disputations in Saint Augustine And these are his words Forsomuch as by the law God sheweth to man his infirmitie that flying unto his mercy by faith he might be saved For it is said that he carrieth both the law and mercy in his mouth The law to convict the proud and mercy to iustifie those that are humbled Therefore the righteousnesse of God through faith in Christ is revealed upon all that beleeve And the Milevitan Synole writeth Is not this suficiently declared that the law worketh this that sinne should be knowne and so against the victory of sinne men should flie to the mercy of God which is set forth in his promises that the promises of God that is the grace of God might be sought unto for deliverance and man might begin to have a righteousnesse howbeit not his owne but Gods Of good workes VVHen as we doe teach in our Churches the most necessarie doctrine and comfort of faith we joyne there with the doctrine of good workes to wit that obedience unto the law of God is requisite in them that be reconciled For the Gospel preacheth newnesse of life according to that saying I will put my lawes in their hearts This new life therefore must be an obedience towards God The Gospel also preacheth repentance and faith cannot be but onely in them that doe repent because that faith doth comfort the hearts in contrition and in the feares of sinne as Paul saith Being iustified by faith we have peace And of repentance he saith Rom. 6. Our old man is crucified that the body of sinne might be abolished that we might no more serve sinne And Isaiah saith Where will the Lord dwell In a contrite and humbled spirit c. Secondly among good workes the chiefest and that which is the chiefest worship of God is faith which doth bring forth many other vertues which could never be in men except their hearts had first received to beleeve How shall they call on him in whom they doe not beleeve So long as mens mindes are in doubt whether God heareth them or not so long as ever they thinke that God hath rejected them they doe never truely call upon God But when as once we doe acknowledge his mercy through faith then we flie unto God we love him we call upon him hope in him looke for his helpe obey him in afflictions because we doe now know our selves to be the sonnes of God and that this our sacrifice that is our afflictions doth please God These services doth Faith bring forth Very well therefore said Ambrose Faith is the mother of a good will and of iust dealing Our Adversaries will seem very honourably to set out the doctrine of good works and yet concerning these spirituall workes to wit faith and the exercises of faith in prayer and in all matters counsels and dangers of this life they speake never a word And indeed none can ever speake well of these exercises if the consciences be left in doubt and if they know not that God requireth faith as a speciall worship of his And when as that huge shew of outward workes is cast as a myst before mens eyes the mindes especially such as be not well instructed are led away from beholding these inward exercises Now it is very requisite that men should be taught and instructed concerning these inward workes and fruits of the spirit For these they be that make a difference betweene the godly and hypocrites As for exernall worship externall ceremonies and other outward workes the very hypocrites can performe them But these services and duties belong onely to the true Church true repentance feare faith prayer c. These kindes of worship are especially required and commended in the Scripture Psal 49. Offer unto God the sacrifice of praise and Call on me in the day of trouble c. Thirdly by this faith which doth comfort the heart in repentance we doe receive the Spirit of God who is given us to be our governour and helper that we should resist sinne and the devill and more and more acknowledge our owne weakenesse and that the knowledge and feare of God and faith may increase in us wherefore our obedience to God and a new life ought to increase in us as Saint Paul saith We must be renewed to the knowledge of God that the new law may be wrought in us and his Image which hath created us be renewed c. Fourthly we teach also how this obedience which is but begunne onely and not perfect doth please God For in this so great infirmitie and uncleannesse of nature the Saints doe not satisfie the law of God The faithfull therefore have need of comfort that they may know how their slender and imperfect obedience doth please God It doth not please him as satisfying his law but because the persons themselves are reconciled and made righteous through Christ and doe beleeve that their weaknesse is forgiven them as Paul teacheth There is now no condemnation to them which are in Christ c. Albeit then that this new obedience is farre from the perfection of the law yet it is righteousnesse and is worthy of a reward even because that the persons are reconciled And thus we must judge of those workes which are indeed highly to be commended namely * Looke the 7. Observation that they be necessarie that they be the service of God and spirituall sacrifices and do deserve a reward Neverthelesse this confolation is first to be held touching the person which is very necessary in the conflict of the confcience to wit that we have remission of sinnes freely by faith and that the person is just that is reconciled and an heire of eternall life through Christ and then our obedience doth please God according to that saying Now ye are not under the Law but under grace For our workes may not be set against the wrath and judgement of God But the terrours of sinne and death must be overcome by faith and trust in the Mediatour Christ as it is written O death I will be thy death And Iohn 6. Christ saith This is the will of the Father which sent me that every one which seeth the Sonne and beleeveth in him should have life everlasting And Saint Paul Being iustified by faith we have peace with God And the Church alwaies prayed for give us our trespasses And thus do the Fathers teach concerning the weaknesse of the Saints and concerning Faith Augustine in his exposition of the 30. Psalme saith Deliver me in thy righteousnesse For there is a righteousnesse of God which is made ours when it is given unto us But therefore it is called the righteousnesse of God lest man should thinke that he had a righteousnesse of himselfe For as the Apostle Paul saith To him that beleeveth in him that iustifieth the wicked that is that of a wicked maketh a righteous man If God should deale by the rule of the law which is set forth unto us
brethren according to the measure of gifts which God hath bestowed upon every one Moreover to the end that these things may the better be observed it is the part and dutie of every faithfull man to separate himselfe according to Gods word from all those which are without the Church and to couple himselfe unto this company of the faithfull wheresoever God hath placed it yea though contrary Edicts of Princes and Magistrates doe forbid them upon paine of corporall death presently to ensue upon all those which doe the same Whosoever therefore doe either depart from the true Church or refuse to joyn themselves unto it do openly resist the commandement of God We beleeve that with great diligence and wisdome it ought to be searched and examined by the word of God what the true Artic. 29. Church is seeing that all the Sects that at this day have sprung up in the world doe usurpe and falsely pretend the name and title of the Church Yet here we doe not speake of the company of hypocrites which together with the good are mingled in the Church though properly they doe not pertaine to the Church wherein they are onely present with their bodies but onely of the manner how to distinguish the Body and Congregation of the true Church from all other Sects which doe falsely boast that they be the members of the Church Wherefore the true Church may be discerned from the false by these notes First if the pure preaching of the Gospell doe flourish in it if it have the lawfull administration of the Sacraments according to Christ his institution if it doe use the right Ecclesiasticall discipline for the restraining of vice Finally to knit up all in one word if it doe square all things to the rule of Gods word refusing whatsoever is contrary to it acknowledging Christ to be the onely head of the same By these notes I say it is certaine that the true Church may be discerned From the which it is not lawfull for any man to be severed Now who be the true members of this true Church it may be gathered by these marks and tokens which be common to all Christians such is faith by the vertue whereof having once apprehended Christ the onely Saviour they doe flie sinne and follow righteousnesse loving the true God and their neighbours without turning either to the right hand or to the left and doe crucifie their flesh with the effects thereof not as if no infirmitie at all remained still within them but because they doe fight all their life long against the flesh by the power of the spirit having often recourse unto the blood death passion and obedience of our Lord Christ as unto a most safe refuge in whom alone they are assured to finde redemption for their sins through faith in him But on the other side the false Church doth alwaies attribute more unto her selfe to her owne decrees and traditions then to the word of God and will not suffer her selfe to be subject to the yoake of Christ neither doth administer the Sacraments so as Christ hath prescribed but at her own will and pleasure doth one while adde unto them another while detract from them Furthermore she doth alwaies leane more to men then to Christ and whosoever doe goe about to lead a holy life according to the prescript rule of Gods Word whosoever doth rebuke and reproove her faults as her covetousnesse and idolatry those she doth persecute with a deadly hatred By these marks therefore it is easie to discerne and distinguish both these Churches the one from the other Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE ALso they teach that there is one holy Church that shall continue alwaies Now to speake properly the Church of Christ is a congregation of the members of Christ that is of the Saints which doe truely beleeve and rightly obey Christ though in this life there be many wicked ones and hypocrites mingled with this companie and shall be to the day of judgement Now the Church properly so called hath her notes and marks to wit the pure and sound Doctrine of the Gospel and the right use of the Sacraments And for the true unitie of the Church it is sufficient to agree upon the Doctrine of the Gospel and the administration of the Sacraments Neither is it necessary that humane traditions or rites instituted by men should be alike every where according as Saint Paul teacheth There is one Lord one Faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all These things are thus set down in another Edition ALso they teach that there is one holy Church which is to continue alwaies Now the Church is a Congregation of Saints in which the Gospel is purely taught and the Sacraments rightly administred And unto the true Vnitie of the Church it is sufficient to agree upon the Doctrine of the Gospel and the administration of the Sacraments Neither is it necessary that humane traditions and rites or ceremonies ordained by man should be alike in all places as Saint Paul saith There is one Faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all Out of the Confession of SAXONY Of the Church GOd will have us to understand that mankinde is not borne by chance but that it is created of God and created not to eternall Artic. 11. destruction but that out of mankinde he might gather unto himselfe a Church to the which in all eternitie he might communicate his wisdome goodnesse and joy and he will have his Sonne to be seene for whom and through whom by his unspeakable wisdome and infinite mercie he hath repaired this miserable nature of men Therefore amongst men he would at all times have a companie whereunto he delivered the doctrine concerning his Sonne and wherein the Sonne himselfe did institute and preserve a ministerie to keepe and spread abroad that doctrine by the which he hath been is and will be effectuall and hath converted many to himselfe as Paul doth manifestly teach The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth But it is to be marvelled at and to be lamented that the greatest part of mankinde being carried away with a horrible rage should contemne this voice and testimonie of God and the Son of God and that in this company which hath the name of the Church there have been alwaies many divisions and that the true Church hath been overcome by forreine and domesticall enemies When men doe looke upon these dissentions and doe see that they which imbrace other doctrines repugnant to the Gospell doe get the upper hand in kingdomes multitude and glory they doubt whether there be any Church of God which it is what manner of Church it is and where it should be And for prophane men it is a hard matter to judge hereof but the true Church doth certainly know out of the divine Testament whence these so great furies of men doe arise and yet that amongst them the Church of God
by the same faith and correction be healed Ambrose saith Sinnes are remitted by the word whereof the Levite is the Interpreter or Expounder Bernard in Epist ad Eug. saith The true successour of Paul will say with Paul Not that we have dominion over your faith but we are helpers of your ioy The heires of Peter will heare Peter saying Not as though ye were Lords over Gods heritage but that ye may be ensamples to the flocke Thomas in Summa sua parte 3. in addit q. 6. art 6. saith Because the Church is founded upon Faith and the Sacraments therefore it doth not pertaine to the Ministers of the Church to make new Articles of Faith or to set apart those which are made neither to appoint new Sacraments or to take away those which are appointed but this is proper to that excellencie of power which is due to Christ alone who is the foundation of the Church And therefore as the Pope cannot dispense that any one may be saved without Baptisme so cannot he not dispense with any to be saved without confession because that he bindeth by force of a Sacrament And although Thomas have his opinions touching confession yet this which he saith It doth not pertaine to the Ministers of the Church among whom he reckoneth the Pope to make new Articles of Faith and to appoint new Sacraments is indeed an Apostolike and Catholike judgement For no other ministerie doth pertaine to the Ministers of the Church which have their calling from Christ then that which we mentioned before and which the Apostles of Christ themselves did execute touching the remitting and retaining of sins Therefore if any thing more then this ministerie be attributed to the Bishop of Rome this is either given unto him by mans ordinances or else it is feigned by the Monks and other flatterers against the authoritie of the word of God Of the Church VVE beleeve and confesse that there is one holy Catholike and Apostolike Church according to the Creed of the Artic. 32. Apostles and the Nicene Creed 2. That this Church is so governed of the holy Ghost that although he suffer it to be weake in this earth yet he doth alwayes preserve it that it doe not perish either by errours or by sins 3. That in this world many naughtie men and hypocrites are mingled with this Church 4. That these naughtie men and hypocrites if by a lawfull calling they shall take upon them the ministerie of the Church shall not of themselves any whit hinder the truth of the Sacraments except they pervert the ordinance of Christ and teach wicked things 5. That in this Church there is true remission of sins 6. That this Church * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confess hath authoritie to beare witnesse of the holy Scripture 7. That this Church hath authoritie * to judge of all doctrines according to that Try the spirits whether they be of God And Let the other iudge 8. That this Church hath authoritie * Looke the 2. observation to interpret the Scripture But where this Church is to be sought and whether her authoritie be limited within certaine bounds divers men doe judge diversly But we thinke that men are to judge by the authoritie both of the holy Scripture and also of the ancient Fathers that the true Catholike and Apostolike Church is not tied to one certaine place or nation nor to one certaine kinde of men but that it is in that place or nation where the Gospell of Christ is sincerely preached and his Sacraments rightly administred according to Christ his institution Ioh. 10. I have said ye are Gods He called them Gods unto whom the word of God was given c. Therefore there is the people or Church of God where the word of God is preached Joh. 15. Now you are cleane through the word which I have spoken to you Therefore the word of Christ which is the Gospell doth declare where that Church is which is cleane in the sight of God Romanes 1. The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth Therefore where the Gospell is which is acknowledged by faith there God hath his Church wherein he is effectuall unto eternall life Chrysostome in his Commentaries upon Matthew Cap. 24 Hom. 49. saith Therefore at this time all Christians must goe to the Scriptures because that at this time since heresie possessed those Churches there can be no triall of true Christianitie neither can there be any other refuge for Christians that would willingly know the truth of faith but onely the Divine Scriptures And a little after Therefore he that will know which is the true Church of Christ whence may he know it but onely by the Scriptures Augustine Tom. 2. Epist 166. saith In the Scriptures we have learned Christ in the Scriptures we have learned to know the Church these Scriptures we have in common why doe we not in them retaine in common both Christ and the Church And againe Tom. 7. in Epist contra Epist Petiliani Donatistae cap. 2. 3. 4. It is a question betweene us and the Donatists where the Church is What then shall we doe shall we seeke the Church in our own words or in the words of her Head in our Lord Iesus Christ I thinke that we ought to seeke it rather in his words who is the truth and doth best of all know his body Now that which is affirmed that the Church hath authoritie to beare witnesse of the holy Scripture to interpret the Scripture and to judge of all doctrines it is not so to be understood that the Church hath absolute authoritie to determine what she listeth and also if it please her to change the Scripture and to feigne a new doctrine and to appoint new worships of God but that the Church as the Spouse of Christ ought to know the voice of her husband and that she hath received of her husband a certain rule to wit the Propheticall and Apostolicall preaching confirmed by miracles from heaven according to the which she is bound to interpret those places of the Scripture which seeme to be obscure and to judge of doctrines Psal 119. Thy word is a light unto my feete Rom. 3. Having gifts that be divers according to the grace that is given unto us whether we have prophecy according to the proportion of Faith c. 2 Pet. 1. We have a more sure word of the Prophets to the which ye do well that ye take heede as unto a light that shineth in a darke place c. Origen upon lerem Hom. 1. It is necessary for us to call the holy Scriptures to witnes for our meanings and interpretations have no credit without these witnesses Ierome upon Matth. 23. That which is spoken without authority of the Scriptures is as easily contemned as it is spoken And August De Nupt. Concup Lib. 2. Cap. 23. saith This controversie seeketh a Iudge Therefore let Christ
merit of Christ applied but that it is a worke and fruit of charitie toward our neighbour by which worke we doe testifie our faith and obedience which we owe unto God Now where faith is there Christ alone is acknowledged to be the purger of sinnes Therefore seeing that almes doth testifie after their manner that Christ doth dwell in the godly it doth also testifie that they have remission of sinnes For except almes be a worke of charitie which may beare witnesse to faith in Christ it is so farre from signifying that man hath remission of sins through Christ that it doth even stinke in the sight of God If I shall distribute saith Paul all my substance that it may be meat for the poore and shall not have love it profiteth me nothing Therefore we teach that good works must be done necessarily that God is to be invocated and that almes is to be given that we may testifie our faith and love and obey the calling of God But in true repentance we teach that we obtaine remission of sins onely for the Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ his sake through faith according to that which Peter saith To him doe all the Prophets beare witnesse that through his name every one that beleeveth in him doth receive remission of sins Of Canonicall houres CHAP. 27. AVgustine writeth in a certaine place that Ambrose the Bishop of Millane did ordaine that the assemblies of the Church should sing Psalmes whereby they might mutually comfort themselves whilest they looked for adversitie and stirre up themselves to beare the crosse lest the people saith he should pine away with the yrkesomnesse of mourning This singing because it was used in a tongue commonly known it had both a godly use and deserved great praise And by the Canonicall decree it appeareth that those houres which they call Canonicall were an appointment of certaine times wherein the whole holy Scripture should be publikely over-run every yeere as in the schooles there be certaine hours appointed for interpreting of authors Such a distribution of houres was peradventure not unprofitable for that time and in it selfe it is not a thing to be condemned But to appoint a speciall kinde of priests to chaunt but those Canonicall hours and to sing them in a strange tongue which commonly is not known to the Church or is not our countrey tongue and that in some place in the night and in the day time without any intermission new singers very often taking one anothers course and to make hereof a worship not to this end that by patience and the comfort of the Scripture we might have hope as Paul saith but that by the merit of this worke a man might mitigate the wrath of God and purge the sinnes of men before God this is it that is contrary to the meaning of that Church which is indeed Catholique 1 Cor. 14. When ye come together according as every one of you hath a Psalme or hath doctrine or hath a tongue or hath revelation or hath interpretation let all things be done unto edifying Hierome upon the Epist to the Ephes Chap. 5. saith Singing and making melody to the Lord in your hearts Let young men heare these things let them heare whose office it is to sing in the Church that we must sing to God not with the voice but with the heart and that the threat and the iawes are not to be greased with some sweet liquor as they use to doe that play in Tragedies c. Now that which was spoken touching the use of a tongue that is commonly knowne it must be understood not only of the singing of Psalmes but also of all the parts of Ecclesiasticall ministerie For as Sermons and prayers are to be made in a well knowne tongue to the Church so also must the Sacraments be dispensed in a speech that is knowne For although it be lawfull at some time to use a strange tongue by reason of the learned yet the consent of the Catholike Church doth require this that the necessarie ministeries of the Church be executed in our countrey speech 1 Cor. 14. I had rather in the Church to speake five words with my understanding that I may also instruct others then ten thousand words in a strange tongue Innocentius the third De offi Iud. Ord. C. Quoniam saith Because that in many parts within one Citie and Diocesse there be people of divers languages mingled together having under one faith divers rites and customes we doe straitly command that the Bishops of such Cities or Diocesses doe provide fit men who according to the diversitie of ceremonies and language may execute among them the divine duties and minister the Ecclesiasticall Sacraments instructing them both by the word and by their example Therefore they are to be said to doe godly and Catholikely who doe so appoint the dispensation of the Sacraments the singing of Psalmes and the reading of holy Scripture that the Church may understand that which is said read or sung and the spirit may receive fruit thereby to comfort the minde and to confirme the faith and to stirre up love Out of the Confession of SVEVELAND Of the singing and prayers of Ecclesiasticall men CHAP. 21. ANd for that cause to wit that men should not winke at that offending of God which might be committed under a colour of his service then which nothing can offend him more grievously our Ministers have condemned the most of those things which were used in the singings and prayers of Ecclesiasticall men For it is too too manifest that these have degenerated from the first appointment and use of the Fathers For no man which understandeth the writings of the ancient Fathers is ignorant of this that it was a custome among them wisely to rehearse also to expound a few Psalmes with some Chapter of the Scripture whereas now adaies many Psalmes are chaunted for the most part without understanding and of the reading of the Scripture there be onely the beginnings of Chapters left unto us and innumerable things are taken up one after another which serve rather for superstition then for godlinesse Therefore our Ministers did first of all detest this that many things which were contrary to the Scriptures are mingled with holy prayers and songs as that those things are attributed to Saints which are proper to Christ alone namely to free us from sinne and other discommodities and not so much to obtaine as to give us the favour of God and all kinde of good things Secondly because they are increased so infinitely that they cannot be sung or rehearsed with an attentive minde Now it is nothing but a mocking of God whatsoever we doe in his service without understanding Lastly because that these things also were made meritorious works and to be sold for no small price that we may say nothing hereof that against the expresse commandement of the holy Ghost all things are there said and sung in that tongue which not
weightie speech both of the rites of Moses and of the ceremonies appointed by the authoritie of man For Paul speaketh namely of both kindes denying them to be the righteousnesse of a Christian and forbidding to burden the consciences with such traditions If ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though ye lived in the world are ye burdened with traditions Touch not taste not handle not Matt. 15. All that entereth into the mouth defileth not the man And in that place Christ excuseth his Disciples that had broken a tradition that was in use among them and he addeth a notable saying They worship me in vaine with the commandements of men He denieth mans precepts to be true duties availeable unto righteousnesse before God Wherefore they are not the righteousnesse of a Christian nor yet necessarie duties Yet for all that it is apparant how wonderfully the services invented by man have multiplied and increased in the Church unto this day The Monks did daily heape up ceremonies both with new superstitions and also with new waies to bring in money And these trifles were thought to be the chiefest worship of God and the greatest godlinesse whereas Christ doth by a most grave and weightie Oracle forbid that such ceremonies should be accounted for services of God For he doth not forbid the appointing of traditions unto a civill end and use that is for good orders sake but he denieth that any such be any worship of God in saying In vaine doe they worship me And he teacheth that true worships be workes commanded of God as feare faith love patience chastitie walking in ones calling doing of ones dutie c. Acts 15. Peter saith Why doe ye tempt God laying a yoke on the Disciples necke which neither we nor our Fathers were able to beare but by the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ we beleeve to be saved as doe also they Here Peter sheweth that remission of sinnes and salvation cometh to us by Christ and not by the rites of Moses or the law and doth also give us to understand that such doe grievously sinne which doe burden mens consciences with such ordinances For it is no slight reproofe when he saith Why tempt ye God And 1 Tim. 4. He termeth the forbidding of of meats mariages and such like traditions doctrines of Devils But why doth he use such a sharpe speech His meaning was not that there should be no ordinances at all or that no differences of places and times should be observed but then he accounteth them to be doctrines of Devils when as the benefit of Christ is attributed unto them when they are reputed for righteousnesse and for necessarie services of God when an opinion of necessitie is fastened to them and mens consciences are racked and faith made of no force by them These discommodities Christ and his Apostles would have to be diligently avoided and for that cause they cry out so often and so earnestly against traditions And it is a wonder that the patrons of such superstitious opinions about traditions are no whit moved with such thundering speeches Now as for us we teach that those traditions are not to bee condemned which command nothing against the laws of God and have a civill use and end namely such as are ordained to this end that things might be done orderly in the Church Of which sort are the traditions about holy dayes the Lords day the Nativitie Passeover and the rest also about the holy readings and lessons and such like Now all rites of this kinde we retaine very willingly in our Churches And yet the Church is taught to know what to thinke of such customes to wit that they doe not merit remission of sinnes that they are not the righteousnesse of a Christian nor necessary duties unto Christian righteousnesse but indifferent things which a man may omit where there is no danger of giving offence This qualifying of traditions doth set free the consciences from superstitious opinions and from that old torture and racking And yet it bringeth great commendation to traditions because it sheweth the true use of them All modest men will more willingly obey the traditions after they understand that their consciences are set free from danger in private and that they must so far obey as that the common peace be not disturbed nor the weake ones hurt Againe this interpretation doth defend and preserve publique good manners and discipline because it commandeth to avoid offences Also to observe publike holy dayes the meetings in the Churches readings c. doe serve for examples and to accustome the youth and the common sort thereto Therefore such ordinances are not to be broken but rather with common care and travell to be furthered These be the true and meet commendations of traditions which no doubt doe greatly stirre up such as are godly and staied to love defend and adorne the publike orders The Gospel teacheth to thinke reverently not onely of other civill laws and orders but also of Ecclesiasticall and seeketh the true use of them Yet notwithstanding it appointeth degrees and will have the doctrine touching Christ and things that are heavenly and everlasting discerned from the schooling or Pedagogie of the Church This libertie whereof we speake now was not unknowne to the Fathers For Augustine saith This whole kinde of things hath free observations and to this purpose he discourseth at large Irenaeus saith The disagreement in fasting doth not break off the agreement in faith The Tripartite history gathereth together many examples of rites disagreeing one from the other and in the end addeth a notable saying It was not the Apostles mind to prescribe any thing touching holy dayes but to preach godlinesse and a good conversation But in so manifest a matter it is needles to heape up many testimonies But our adversaries doe here make great outcries That by this doctrine publike discipline and order is overthrowne and disorder and anarchie brought in Likewise that good workes and mortification of the flesh are abolished according to Jovinians surmise These slanders we have partly refuted already there is no confusion or anarchie brought in nor the publique discipline overthrowne when as we teach that traditions which have a civill end and use ought to be observed And we teach also that offences must be foreseene and avoided But touching mortification we answer thus True and unfeigned mortification is to beare the crosse to indure dangers troubles and afflictions This kind of obedience is the worship of God and a spirituall worke as the Psalme teacheth A sacrifice to God is a troubled spirit c. We teach moreover that another kinde of exercise is necessarie It is the dutie of every Christian to bridle his flesh even by bodily discipline labours temperancie meditation of heavenly things and such other exercises fit for his age The neerest and proper end whereof must be this that fulnesse and idlenesse doe not pricke him forward to sinne and
your fathers but walke in my commandements And often are such warnings repeated And Psal 1 18. Thy word is a lanterne to my feet And Numb 15. Let them not follow their owne imaginations The third error is this Hypocrites doe imagine that such works are a kinde of perfection as Monks doe preferre their vowes full of vanitie before the civill and housholders life whereas God by his wonderfull providence hath so joyned mankinde together in fellowship and in these travels and dangers would have our faith prayer and confession or liberalitie one toward another or patience and other vertues to be tried The fourth errour is the opinion of necessitie as some doe write That the fasting of Lent is necessary and other things are arbitrary Neither is it onely a torment of conscience to judge that he is no Christian nor member of the Church of God that eateth flesh on the Saturday or observeth not the fast of Lent but it is also an error that darkeneth great matters as the doctrine of the righteousnes of the Gospel and of the Church what manner of Church it is and how the members of the Church are to be discerned not by meat and drink but by faith prayer and other vertues And against the opinion of necessitie it is expresly said Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke And Gal. 5. Stand in the libertie wherewith Christ hath made you free and be not againe intangled with the yoke of bondage And that opinion of necessitie hath alwaies bread great discord as in time past there was great contention about Easter day and about leven and now also many such like contentions have risen The fifth errour To the former opinions this errour also is added that the Bishops take to themselves authoritie to ordaine new kinds of worship and to binde consciences as Gregory hath ordained That married men translated to the order of priesthood should forsake the company of their wives and the constitution of confession commandeth to recken up sins and decrees have been made of differences of meats and fasting and such like Of such traditions there are also late bookes set forth full of labyrinths wherein it is written that the transgressions of such ceremonies are mortall sins yea though they be committed without giving offence to others Gerson sought for some mittigations but the true comfort is the voice of the Gospel which would have the understanding of this liberty to be made knowne and maintained in the Church namely by removing those errors whereof hath been spoken But ceremonies invented by man such as are seemely devised for order may be observed without any opinion of merit worship or necessitie as hath been aforesaid out of the Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke And Peter saith Act. 15. Why do ye tempt God laying upon the necks of the disciples a yoke which neither your fathers nor we were able to beare The third rule Those errors being removed whereof the Church must needs be admonished afterward we both observe certain ceremonies which are comely and made for good order and also teach that they ought to be observed even as men cannot live without order And Paul saith 1 Cor. 14. Let all things be done decently and in order And there is a saying of Athanasius Ceremonies are profitable but with knowledge of the truth and in measure It is plain that this last word is opposed to superstition which then also daily increased ceremonies and darkened the truth and burdened consciences and the Churches But we thank God the everlasting Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who for his Son and by him gathereth an eternall Church for that even from the first beginning of mankind he hath preserved the publike ministery of the Gospel and honest assemblies who himselfe also hath set apart certain times for the same and we pray him that henceforth he wil save and govern his Church And we diligently teach that all men ought to help to maintain the publike ministerie and avoid offences and dislentions that scatter the Church as in it proper place more at large is declared Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of Ecclesiasticall Ceremonies VVE acknowledge that by Christ the Sonne of God two Artic. 35. Ceremonies were ordained in the Church Baptisme and the Lords Supper which are also to be observed according to the institution of Christ We confesse also that the Apostles did appoint certaine ordinances in the Church That all things be done decently and in order as Paul speaketh such as they be that are set downe 1 Cor. 14. and 1. Tim. 2. The Apostles also in ordaining Ministers of the Church used laying on of hands which being retained out of the custome of the old Law and not being commanded to the Church may be freely observed They ordained also in the Acts of the Apostles That the Gentiles should beware of eating of that which was strangled and of blood not that this observation should be for ever among the Gentiles but for a time and so long to continue till this eating were no more offensive We confesse this also that it is lawfuâ—l for the Bishops with with the consent of their Church to appoint holy days lessons Sermons for edifying for instruction in the true faith in Christ But it is not lawfull for them to thrust upon the Church the ceremonies of the old law for the holy service wherewithall God alone is worshipped Neither is it lawfull either to restore the old ceremonies of the law or devise new to shadow forth the truth already laid open and brought to light by the Gospel as in the day light to set up candles to signifie the light of the Gospel or to carrie banners and crosses to signifie the victory of Christ through the Crosse Of which sort is all that whole furniture of massing attire which they say doth shadow out the whole passion of Christ and many other things of that kinde Much lesse is it lawfull to ordain ceremonies and holy rites by the merit whereof sin may be purged the kingdome of heaven purchased For of that former kind of ceremonies and holy rites Christ out of Esay preacheth saying In vain do they worship me teaching for doctrines the precepts of men And Paul saith Let no man iudge you in meat or drink or part of an holy day or of the new Moone c. Hitherto may be added the testimonies of Augustine others touching the observation of such ceremonies But touching the latter kind of ceremonies it is manifest that they are wicked rites reprochful to the death and resurrection of Christ by whose onely merit we have deliverance from sin and inheritance of eternall life by faith Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Of humane Traditions CHAP. 14. FVrthermore touching the traditions of the Fathers or such as the Bishops and Churches doe at this day ordaine this is the opinion of our men They reckon no traditions
first that which is set downe in the 19. Chap. of this Confession in these words FOr this cause it is thought to be good and well standing with wisedome so farre undoubtedly as may be done by conscience that Priests to the end that they may so much the more diligently exercise themselves in the study of the holy Scriptures and may the more readily and profitably serve the Church of God be free and exempted from all affaires and burdens of civill conversation seeing that it behoveth them to fight valiantly for the faith of the Gospel of God and if it may be to be also free from wedlocke to this end that they may be the more ready and free to doe that which is for the increase and furtherance of the salvation of the people and that many harmefull impediments may be turned from them which doe concurre with that kinde of life and do oftentimes withhold and hinder the due workes of the ministery For which causes our ministers thinke that they are more ready prest and more fit for the Ecclesiasticall Ministerie which are unmarried yet they meane such unmarried persons as have this peculiar gift given to them of God that they may remaine such and so give themselves wholly to the Ministery This things is so observed among us as is meet yet it is neither taken for a sinne neither doth any man disdaine at it if Priests upon just and lawfull causes be married For holy Paul teacheth how such ought to be chosen to this function 1 Tim. 3. Tit. 1. yea the holy Ghost himselfe doth permit that Bishops and Elders should have their lawfull and honest wives and he doth in no case give them libertie contrary to order and the discipline of God to entertaine concubines or otherwise so to live as that they may thereby give offence to others And concerning marriage it is thus written It is better to marry then to sinne so many waies and to burne with so great dishonestie for which sinnes not onely the Priest but also every Christian without respect of persons both ought and shall worthily by excommunication be cast out of the Church Also CHAP. 19. Of single life and of Wedlocke COncerning the condition of single life virginitie and widowhead our Preachers do teach that every man hath free libertie either to chuse it to himself or to refuse it for by way of a law nothing is commanded of God to men touching these things neither is this thing appointed of God neither is it on the other side forbidden for which cause no man ought to be enforced thereunto against his will nor be driven from it And as concerning the Church and certaine men and chiefly the Ministers of the Church our men have taught from the beginning and do now teach first that the gift of chastitie by the peculiar goodnesse of God and of the holy Ghost both in times past was given and at this day also is given to some for the singular use and profit of the Church as Christ his speech doth evidently witnesse Every Matth. 19. man saith he doth not receive these words that is that a man should keep himself single without a wife but they to whom it is 1 Cor. 7. given And holy Paul also doth both place and celebrate this amongst peculiar gifts and whereunto some are peculiarly called And moreover the examples of certaine in the Propheticall and Apostolicall writings and of Iohn Baptist and of many Ministers and * Looke the 2. Observat women ministers of the Church doe witnesse this thing In the second place they teach that this gift is not of flesh and blood for the Lord by distinguishing doth remove and separate from hence that unablenesse which is in this kinde but of the spirit which is jealous who from his heart hath a care and pleasure in the glory of God and in his own and his neighbours salvation and also in the Ministery of the Church and for this cause he doth of his owne accord abstaine from wedlocke Therefore the Lord saith Those which have made themselves Eunuches for the kingdome Matth. 19. of heaven that is who be such as might be married yet they do omit and abstaine from it because of the affection of the inward heart and their love toward God and his word and for the pleasure and joy which they receive thereof and through this gift of the spirit whose vertue and power doth overcome the motions of nature they doe preserve the purenesse as well * Looke the 3. Observation of the spirit as of the body howbeit this thing is not in them without labour and difficultie even as it is a thing of no small labour and difficultie for all Christian men to forsake and to want the use of other pleasant things and also such as are profitable for this life as friends riches and money Thirdly that single life is to be chosen and taken with a true intent and a godly meaning that is not to this end or with this purpose that a man would by this means merit or get unto himselfe or to another remission of sins and eternall life and so consequently salvation it self For there is no continencie or chastitie nor any humane action or other vertue which can merit the onely innocencie and death of the onely begotten Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ doth performe and perfit this thing Neither must the thing be received with this meaning as to thinke that some dignitie is added to the holy ministerie of the Church by reason of this gift or that the works of those that be unmarried in this ministery are to be preferred in merit and dignitie before the works of married men but as the Lord saith that it may be received for the kingdome of heaven that is in such sort as he which for the gift spoken of before is fit to leade a single life As therefore by these things he may with lesse hinderance and more easily and readily with great leasure and more commodiously imploy his labour to the salvation of the Church and holy assemblies even so he may be a more convenient Minister then others of the same salvation which Christ hath purchased for him and whereof that he may be partaker by faith it is given him freely of grace and wherein he doth keep and uphold himselfe seeing that it is certian that by the state of marriage many lets many cares and many things whereby necessarie quietnesse is disturbed are cast in our way And this is it which Paul saith I 1 Cor. 7. would that you should be without such cares He that is unmarried is carefull for those things which pertain to the Lord how he may please the Lord. Also I thinke that this is good for the present necessitie Also to that which is seemely to performe diligence by serving the Lord without distraction And before we rehearsed the voyce of the Lord who saith that there be
soever they have professed For as without Christ Iesus there is neither life nor salvation so shall there none be participant thereof but such as the Father hath given unto his Sonne Christ Iesus and those in time to come unto him avow his doctrine and beleeve in him we apprehend the children with the faithfull parents This Church is invisible known only to God who alone knoweth whom he hath chosen and comprehendeth as well as is said the Elect that be departed commonly called the Church triumphant as those that ye live and sight against sinne and Satan and shall live hereafter The immortalitie of the soules THe Elect departed are in peace and rest from their labours Apâ—c 14. Apoc. 7. not that they sleepe and come to a certaine oblivion as some phantastikes doe affirme but that they are delivered from all feare and torment and all temptation to which we and all Gods Elect are subject in this life and therefore doe beare the name of the Church militant as contrariwise the reprobate and unfaithfull departed have anguish torment and paine that cannot be expressed So that neither are the one nor the other in such sleep that they feele not their torment as the parable of Christ Iesus in the 16. of Luke his words to the thiefe and these words of the Luke 16. soules crying under the Altar O Lord thou art righteous and Apoc. 6. iust how long shalt thou not avenge our blood upon these that dwell in the earth doe testifie Of the notes by which the true Church is discerned from the false and who shall be iudge of the doctrine BEcause that Satan from the beginning hath laboured to deck his pestilent Synagogue with the title of the Church of God and hath inflamed the hearts of cruell murderers to persecute Gen. 4. 21. 17. trouble and molest the true Church and members thereof as Caine did Abel Ishmael Isaac Esau Jacob and the whole priesthood of the Iewes Christ Iesus himselfe and his Apostles after Mat. 23. Iohn 11. Acts 3. hiw It is a thing most requisite that the true Church be discerned from the filthy Synagogues by cleere and perfect notes lest we being deceived receive and imbrace to our condemnation the one for the other The notes signes and assured tokens whereby the immaculate spouse of Christ Iesus is knowne from the horrible harlot the Church malignant we affirme are neither antiquitie title usurped lineall descent place appointed nor multitude of men approving an errour for Cain in age and title was preferred to Abel and Seth Ierusalem had prerogative above all places of the earth where also were the Priests lineally descended from Aaron and greater number followed the Scribes Pharisies and Priests then unfainedly beleeved and approved Christ Iesus and his doctrine and yet as we suppose no man of sound judgement will grant that any of the forenamed were the Church of God The notes therefore of the true Church of God we beleeve confesse and avow to be first the true preaching of the word of God in the which God hath revealed himselfe unto us as the writings of the Prophets and Apostles doe declare Ioh 1. 20. Secondly the right administration of the Sacraments of Christ Iesus which must be annexed unto the word and promise of Rom 4. God to seale and confirme the same in our hearts Lastly Ecclesiasticall discipline uprightly ministred as Gods word prescribeth 1 Cor. 5. whereby vice is repressed and vertue nourished Wheresoever then these former notes are seene and of any time continue be the number never so few above two or three there without all doubt is the true Church of Christ who according to his promise is in the middest of them Not in the universall of which we have before spoken but particular such as was in Corinthus Acts 16. 18. 1 Cor. 2. Acts 20. Gallacia Ephesus and other places in which the Ministerie was planted by Paul and were of himselfe named the Churches of God and such Churches we the inhabitants of the Realme of Scotland professours of Christ Iesus professe our selves to have in our Cities townes and places reformed For the doctrine taught in our Churches is contained in the written word of God to wit in the Books of the Old and New Testaments in those Books we mean which of the ancient have been reputed Canonicall In the which we affirme that all things necessarie to be beleeved for the salvation of mankinde are sufficiently expressed The interpretation whereof we confesse neither appertaineth to private nor publique person neither yet to any Church for any preheminence or prerogative personall or locall which one hath above another but appertaineth to the Spirit of God by the which also the Scripture was written When controversie then happeneth for the right understanding of any place or sentence of scripture or for the reformation of any abuse within the Church of God we ought not so much to looke what men before us have said or done as unto that which the holy Ghost uniformely speaketh within the body of the Scriptures and unto that which Christ Iesus himselfe did and commanded to be done For this is one thing universally granted that the Spirit of God which is the spirit of unitie is in nothing contrary to himselfe 1 Cor. 1â—â— If then the interpretation determination or sentence of any Doctor Church or Councel repugne to the plaine word of God written in any other place of the Scripture it is a thing most certaine that there is not the true understanding and meaning of the holy Ghost although that Councels Realmes and Nations have approved and received the same For we dare not receive or admit any interpretation which repugneth to any principall point of our faith or to any other plaine text of Scripture or yet unto the rule of charitie The authoritie of the Scriptures AS we beleeve and confesse the Scriptures of God sufficiently to instruct and make the man of God perfect so doe we 1 Tim. 3. affirme and avow the authoritie of the same to be of God and neither doe depend on men nor Angels We affirme therefore that such as alledge the Scripture to have no other authoritie but that which he hath received from the Church are blasphemous against God and injurious to the true Church which alwaies heareth and obeyeth the voyce of her own spouse and Pastour Iohn 10. but taketh not upon her to be maistresse over the same Of the generall Councels of their power authoritie and causes of their convention AS we do not rashly damne that which godly men assembled together in generall Councel lawfully gathered have proponed unto us so without just examination we doe not receive whatsoever is obtruded unto men under the name of a generall Councel for plain it is as they were men so have some of them manifestly erred and that in matters of great weight and importance So farre then as the Councel proveth
THE CONFESSIONS OF THE FAITH Of all the CHRISTIAN AND Reformed Churches VVhich purely profess the holy doctrine of the Gospel in all the Kingdoms Nations and Provinces of EUROPE with the order of time when they were written and an exact Table of the principal Articles of Faith which in every Confession is debated Wherein the obscure and difficult places are explained and those things which may in shew seem to contradict each other are plainly and modestly reconciled and such points as yet hang in suspence are sincerely pointed at Freely submitted to all Reformed Churches as a means to knit and unite all the Churches of Christ in one bond of love for the avoiding of Heresies Discords and Schismes in these dangerous times 1 Pet. 3. 15. But sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready alwayes to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear LONDON Printed for Austin Rice and are to be sold at his Shop at the Sign of the Three Hearts in St Pauls Church-yard near the West end 1656. A PREFACE IN THE NAME OF THE Churches of France and Belgia which professe the reformation of the Gospell AMbrose in a certaine place saith notably There ought to be no strife but conference among the servants of Christ. For seeing the dulnesse of mans understanding especially in heavenly matters is such that we cannot oft-times perceive matters otherwise very plain it can by no means be denied but that by mutuall conference and friendly and brotherly debating of the matter we come to very great light And that especially seemeth profitable and needfull that some should be set on edge by others that those things which the Lord hath particularly bestowed upon severall members of the Church may redound to the common benefit of the whole body and that all sinister affection set a part Christ who is the Fathers wisdome and the onely Master and Teacher of the Church may be heard and as he is the Prince of peace may so by his spirit joyne together our minds that if it be possible we may all thinke one and the same thing in the Lord. But to strive braule and fiercely and frowardly to contend as fensers doe is so farre from becoming men that are taught of God as that it is not seemely for modest or civill persons And if so be that in all yea even in the very least affairs of mans life that rule of modestie is to be kept what I pray you is to be done when we are in hand with God and Gods matters Surely holy things are holily and devoutly to be handled in the feare of God and love of our neighbour Who if he goe out of the way is by the spirit of meeknesse to be called backe again but if he take the right way he is more and more to be instructed therein to the end it may appeare that we are not driven by any motion of man but that in all things our mindes are ruled and governed by God Yet alas such is the spot and staine of our times that the evill custome of writing whatsoever and even of railing hath seised upon the wits and mindes not of meane men onely but even of those whom it most of all behooved to doe the cleane contrary The rable of Iesuits and such other like fellows whose very reward is the earnest of bondage and cursed speaking how shamelesly and outragiously they are carried against us and the truth and with what bitternesse they cast out against us such things as they have been taught in the schoole of shamelesnesse it may be sufficiently perceived of any man For they when they feele themselves pressed with most strong reasons and overcome with expresse places of Scripture they run to cavils and slanders as to the onely refuge of their errours They say we have revolted from the Catholique Church that we might follow the divers imaginations of men they cry aloud that we are heretiques schismatiques and sectaries and they oft-times in mockage call us Confessionists and moreover they lay in our dish that we neither agree with our selves nor with others who detest the Bishop of Rome but there are as many Religions among us as there are Confessions of Faith And that they may seeme to procure credit to themselves and to give a checke to the Germane Churches especially they bring forth both certaine other writings and especially that Forme of Agreement of late published in Germanie in which there are certaine things to be seene farre differing from those ancient Confessions of Faith which the Churches of the Gospell have even since the beginning given out But let them so thinke that the fault of heresie is not to be laid upon those whose faith altogether relieth on most sure grounds of Scripture that they are no schismatiques who intirely cleave to Gods Church such an one as the Prophets and Apostles doe describe unto us nor to be accounted sectaries who embrace the truth of God which is one and alwaies like itselfe What do they meane I pray you by the name of Confessionists so often repeated For if every man be commanded to make confession of his Faith so often as Gods glory and the edifying of the Church shall require what a wonderfull or strange thing ought it to seeme if Cities if Provinces if whole kingdomes have made profession of their Faith when they were falsely charged by the Popish sort that they had gone from the doctrine of the true beleeving Church but they wil say there ought to be one confession of faith and no moe as though forsooth a confession of faith were to be valued rather by the words then by the thing it selfe What therefore will they say to our Ancestours who when they had the Apostles Creed yet for all that set out the Nicene Chalcedonian and many moe such like Creeds Those Creeds say you were generall Yea surely but so generall that a great part of the world in those elder times followed the frantique heresies of the Arrians whom the godly forefathers by setting forth those Creeds desired to bring home into the Church again The truth saith Hilarie was by the advise and opinions of Bishops many waies sought and a reason of that which was meant was rendered by severall confessions of faith set down in writing And a little after It ought to seeme no marvell right well-beloved brethren that mens faiths began to be declared so thick the outrage of heretiques layeth this necessitie upon us Thus much said Hilarie What that Athanasius Augustine and many other ancients set forth their Creeds also that the puritie of Christian faith might more and more shine forth Therefore if Kingdoms Cities and and whole Provinces have privately made confession of their faith this was the cause thereof for that hitherto the state of times hath not suffered that a generall Councell of all those who professe the reformed Religion might be
holden But if it once come to passe and the Lord grant that the Churches may at length injoy so great a benefit then there may be one onely confession of faith extant conceived in the same words if the state of the Churches shall seeme to require it Let them therefore leave of in mockage to terme us Confessionists unlesse perhaps they looke for this answer at our hands that it is a farre more excellent thing to beare a name of confessing the faith then of denying the truth For even as moe small streames may flow from one spring so moe confessions of faith may issue out from one and the same truth of faith Now to speake somewhat also of those who while they will seeme to embrace the truth of the Gospell and renounce popish errours shew themselves more unjust towards us then was meet they should we are compelled to finde want of Christian charitie in them This one thing in deed was remaining that after so many dangers losses banishments down-fals woes without number griefs and torments we should also be evill intreated by those of whom some comfort was rather to be looked for But that ancient enemie of the Church is farre deceived by whose subtilties this evill is also wrought for us while he hopeth that we may by his crafts be overwhelmed But bearing our selves bold on that love which the mercifull God through Iesus Christ our Lord beareth unto us and who hath planted a love and feare of him in our mindes we leap for joy in these very things and boast with the Apostle that it will never be the same grace of God alwaies preventing us that tribulation anguish hunger nakednesse the sword false accusation or cursed speaking shall withdraw us from the truth once knowne and undertaken For we know that saying of Chrysostome to be true It is not evill to suffer but to doe evill Neither are we any whit disgraced hereby but they whom I know not what distemperature whetteth against us having deserved nothing and to repay them like for like quitting rayling with rayling far be it from us whom God vouchsafeth this honour that being fashioned like to the image his Son we might through good report and evill report walke on upholden with the stay of a good conscience yea we have resolved with our selves not only to abide the open wrongs of our enemies but even the disdaine of our brethren although never so unjust And what we furthermore thinke of the doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ the confession of our faith set forth many yeers agoe hath made it known to the whole world and we have God and Angels together with men witnesses of that sincere endeavour by which we laboured and doe as yet to the uttermost of our power labour to set up againe and maintaine the pure worship of God among us on t of Gods word And even as we shewed our selves to be ready at all times to render a reason of the hope that is in us so we thought it a matter worth the pains to make all men privie to that bond which one our part is very straight with the holy and truly Catholike Church of God with every Saint and sound member thereof that so farre as we can we might deliver partly our selves partly the Churches joyned with us from those most grievous crimes by which some mens speeches and books are laid to our charge And when we bethought our selves by what means it might best be done this especially for the present time seemed a meet way unto us which would give offence to no man and might satisfie all that would yeeld unto reason namely to publish this Harmonie of confessions whereby it might sufficiently be understood how falsely we are charged as though we that have rejected popish errors agreed not at all among our selves For to begin with those stout maintainers of the Romish tyrannie who will yet seeme to be defenders of the truth this conference of confessions will plucke every visard from their faces when as it shall plainly appear that all the opinions in these confessions of faith were in other sundry words so laid down that yet the same truth alwaies abideth and there is none at all or very little difference in the things themselves And how narrow must they needs perceive the bounds of that their Catholike Church to be when it shall be openly known that so many kingdomes provinces cities peoples and nations professing the truth of the Gospel doe with common consent renounce the abuses and orders of the Romish Church As for those whom without any desert it pleaseth to count us among the Arrians and Turks they shall see also how farre through the benefit of God we be from such hainous and wicked errours And they also who accuse us of sedition shall perceive how reverently we thinke of the dignitie of Kings and the Magistrates authoritie and they to conclude that not being content with those publike confessions of the Churches of Germanie may by laying against us that forme of new agreement seeme worthily more and more to sever themselves from us and who have alreadie very pithily been refuted by most learned writings they also shall if true agreement be earnestly sought be satisfied with this Harmony For that we may freely say as it is indeed that long ranck of names sealed and written at that booke is such that it seemeth rather to stand idly in the field then to fight manfully And if it had pleased us to follow this pollicie wee might have set downe the names not of seven or eight thousand meane men most famous Princes and some other excepted of whom it may worthily be doubted whether there ever were any such or what they were but also the names of farre moe Churches And this our diligence had beene farre more commendable namely being bestowed not in wringing out and begging from village to village some hundreds of names but in laying out the opinions of most gracious Kings most renowned Princes of noble nations and peoples of most mighty common-wealths and Cities of which a great part hath not been used to dispute in corners or to trifle but hath knowne these many yeeres how even unto blood to suffer many and grievous things for Gods truth sake But we know that the truth hath not it warrant from men nor by men it is simple it will be simply published and taught Therefore we are purposed for this time not to deale by any long disputation with any man but barely to open the meaning of the reformed Churches to knit all the Churches of Christ together with one bond of brotherly love to keepe peace with all men and so farre as it ought to be done to judge well of all men yea and to intreat those who think somewhat too hardly of us that if we disagree from the Confession of no Church that doth truely beleeve they would themselves also beginne to be of the same minde with us and
quietly and soberly conferre with their brethren of what things they shall think good rather then themselves to slander and give the adversaries occasion to rayle upon the Gospel But if they will not do it let this publique and everlasting monument witnes to all that come after that we all of our side are and shall be free not only from the grievous reproches with which we are undeservedly laden but also without blame of all the hurly burlies and dissentions that have been hitherto and that which God forbid are peradventure like to be more grievous unlesse it be speedily prevented on both sides And seeing in this Harmonie we speake not onely with our owne but even with the mouth of all those Nations whose Confessions we have brought into one forme of one and the same doctrine we hope it will come to passe that not so much the several names of the French Belgia and other Confessions shall hereafter be heard as that one onely universall simple plaine and absolute Confession of all the Churches speaking as it were with one and the same tongue of Chanaan shall be seene and that they who were thought to be farre wide as hath hitherto not altogether without desert by reason of over many mens private writings beene thought of us and the brethren of the Confession of Auspurge if so be that men keep within the bounds of the Confessions and all cavilling and sophistrie be laid aside and as well faithfull as favourable exposition be admitted shall be thought very neerely to agree in all things And this was the cause why we desired to put the Confession of Auspurge together also with that of Saxony and Wirtemberge in this Harmonie that it might be the more easily kuowne that both we agree with them in all particular points of faith and that there are very few matters hanging in controversie between us For concerning that doubt about the Lords Supper in the thing and of the thing it selfe there is no strife we differ in certaine adjuncts and circumstances of the thing In the thing it selfe I say we agree although as the gifts of God are divers so some doe more plainely some doe not so plainly and perhaps not so fitly utter that which they thinke For we all acknowledge that the holy signs have not a bare signification but that by the ordinance of God they assure our consciences that the things themselves are as truly and certainly given of God to all that come as the signes themselves are given by Gods Minister But this question remaineth whether as the signe so also the present thing it selfe be given to the body or rather the present signe be given to the body but the present thing given onely to the minde and faith Againe whether as both be given to all so both be received of all of some unto life and of other some unto death In like sort we all beleeve the true Communication of the true body and the true blood of our Lord Iesus Christ The controversie standeth in the manner of communicating but who may therefore of right think that the holy unitie of the Churches is to be plucked asunder That they of our side were alwaies desirous of peace and agreement the history of the conference at Marpurge and such things as were afterward done in the yeere 1536. do sufficiently witnesse Moreover so often as there appeared any hope of agreement it is cleare that there was no other cause but the importunitie of some certain men why new and sudden braules being raised the matter could not come or long continue in that agreement which was hoped for For that we may let passe very many other things although in the beginning it were openly known among al that there was no cōtroversie between us no not so much as the very Papists excepted in the opinion about worshipping the mysterie of the holy Trinitie loe about the latter end that unhappy monster of Vbiquitie came forth which if it be admitted will quite overthrow the true doctrine of Christs person and his Natures Hence then come the distractions of Churches hence come so deadly quarrellings But seeing this whole matter hath been often handled by many learned men it is no time for us to deale any farther therein For it is sufficient for us to shew in few words that our men so farre as was possible alwaies provided for the peace of the Church Neither truely hath any man cause after the example of certain Moderators such as not long since have been why he should perswade himselfe that we would heare of this hotch-potch of opinions make a certaine medlie as it were of contrarie qualities But we leave all things whole that every one may so know his owne words being compared with the sayings of others that he shall finde nothing forged nothing taken away nothing put to or wrested And to conclude the forme and drift of this whole work if it be more narrowly viewed shall not unworthily be judged a sound body of Christian doctrine framed and allowed by the writings and as it were by a common councel of the godly Churches well nigh of all Europe For here all the chiefe points of our Religion being discussed and approved are by the publique authoritie of all the chiefe Nations in Christendome with one consent published and knit together yet we must confesse as we afore touched that through the manifold and busie braulings of private persons and glosses as men commonly speak the matter was brought farre from the grounds thereof to things cleane besides the purpose and impertinent For first there beganne to be dealing onely about the Supper then it came to Christs Ascension and sitting in heaven and within a while after to the personall union of both his natures and what stay will there be in the end for many by all mens leave be it spoken seeme to be delighted with this continuall striving that howsoever and whatsoever it might cost them they might not be unknowne But it becometh the Disciples of Christ to seeke peace and to despise glory For as Bernard saith They that despise peace and seeke after glorie they lose both peace and glory Away therefore with those speeches I am of Paul I am of Cephas and let that one saying be heard I am Christs I am the Churches There is something that may be misliked yet there are very many things that may well be liked the same ground worke of faith abideth let therefore the same love continue and let us not thinke much to take them for brethren whom God vouchsafeth to take for sonnes neither let us despise those for whom Christ despised him selfe That thing is assuredly true and very much liked of us that nothing in holy doctrine is to be thought of small importance but rather that even in the least points thereof a certaine faith and full assurance is required flat contrary to the wavering of the Academikes yet we cannot like of too too
FRENCH Confession THis one God hath revealed himselfe to be such a one unto men first in the creation preservation and governing of his workes secondly farre more plainly in his word which Artic. 2. word in the beginning he revealed to the fathers by certaine visions and oracles and then caused it to be written in these bookes which we call holy Scripture All this holy Scripture is contained in the Canonicall books Artic 3. of the old and New Testament The Catalogue whereof is this The five bookes of Moses namely Genesis Exodus Leviticus Numbers Deuteronomie Iosua Judges Ruth two bookes of Samuell two bookes of the Kings two bookes of Chronicles or Paralipomenon one book of Esdras Nehemiah Ester Iob the Psalmes Solomons Proverbs Ecclesiastes the Song of Songs Esay Ieremie with the Lamentations Ezechiel Daniel the 12. small Prophets namely Ose Ioel Amos Abdiah Ionah Michea Nahum Abacuc Sophon Haggaie Zacharie Malachie the holy Gospel of Iesus Christ according to Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Acts of the Apostles Pauls Epistles namely one to the Romanes two to the Corinthians one to the Galathians one to the Ephesians one to the Philippians one to the Collossians two to the Thessalonians two to Timothie one to Titus one to Philemon the Epistle to the Hebrews the Epistle of Iames two Epistles of Peter three Epistles of Iohn one Epistle of Iude Iohns Revelation We acknowledge these bookes to be Canonicall that is we Arâ—ic 4. account them as the rule square of our faith and that not only for the common consent of the Church but also much more for the testimonie and inward perswasion of the Holy Ghost by whose inspiration we are taught to discerne them from other Ecclesiasticall bookes which howsoever they may bee profitable yet are they not such that any one article of faith may be builded upon them We beleeve that the word contained in these books came Artic. 5. from one God of whom alone and not of men the authority thereof dependeth And seeing this is the summe of all truth conteining whatsoever is required for the worship of God and our saâ—vation we hold it not lawfull for men no not for the Angels themselves to adde or detract any thing from that word or to alter any whit at all in the same And hereupon it followeth that it is not lawfull to oppose either antiquitie custome multitude mans wisedome and judgement edicts or any deerees or Councels or visions or miracles unto this holy Scripture but rather that all things ought to be examined and tried by the rule and square thereof Wherefore we doe for this cause also allow those three Creeds namely the Apostles the Nicen and Athanasius his Creed because they be agreeable to the written Word of God Out of the ENGLISH Confession VVE receive and embrace all the Canonicall Scriptures Artic. 10. both of the Old and New Testament giving thankes to our God who hath raised up unto us that light which we might ever have before our eyes lest either by the subtiltie of man or by the snares of the devill we should be carried away to errors and lies Also we professe that these be the heavenly voyces whereby God hath opened unto us his will and that onely in them mans heart can have setled rest that in them be abundantly and fully comprehended all things whatsoever be needfull for our helpe as Origen Augustine Chrysostome and Cyrillus have taught That they be the very might and strength to attain to salvation that they be the foundations of the Prophets and Apostles Whereupon is built the Church of God that they be the very sure and infallible rule whereby may be tried whether the Church doe swerve or erre and whereunto all Ecclesiasticall doctrine ought to be called to account and that against these Scriptures neither law nor ordinance nor any custome ought to be heard no though Paul himselfe or an Angel from heaven should come and teach the contrary Out of the Confession of BELGIA HE hath revealed himselfe much more plainly in his holy Aâ—tic 2. Sub fiâ—em Word so farre forth as it is expedient for his owne glory and the salvation of his in this life We confesse that this Word of God was not brought or delivered Artic 3. by any will of man but that holy men of God inspired by Gods holy Spirit spake it as S. Peter witnesseth but afterward God himself for that exceeding teÌ„der carefulnes which he hath of his and of their salvation gave in Commission to his servants the Apostles and Prophets that they should put those oracles in writing and he himselfe also wrote the two Tables of the Law with his own finger which is the cause why we call such writings sacred and divine Scripture And we comprehend the holy Scripture in those two books of the Old and New Testament which are called the canonicall Artic. 4. bookes about which there was never any adoe And of them this is the number and also the order received of the Church of God The five bookes of Moses the book of Iosua of the Iudges of Ruth two books of Samuel two of the Kings two of the Chronicles which are called Paraâ—ipomena the first of Esdras Nehemiah Ester Iob also Davids Psalmes three books of Solomon namely the Proverbs Ecclesiastes and the Song of Songs the foure great Prophets Esay Ieremie Ezekiell and Daniel and further more also the 12. small Prophets moreover the Canonicall bookes of the New Testament are the foure Evangelists namely Saint Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Acts of the Apostles the 14. Epistles of Saint Paul and seven of the other Apostles the Revelation of Saint Iohn the Apostle These books alone doe we Artic. 5. receive as sacred and canonical whereupon our faith may rest be confirmed and established therfore without any doubt we beleeve also those things which are contained in them and that not so much because the Church receiveth and alloweth them for Canonicall as for that the holy Ghost beareth witnes to our consciences that they came from God and most of all for that they also testifie and justifie by themselves this their owne sacred authoritie and sanctitie seeing that even the blinde may clearely behold and as it were feele the fulfilling and accomplishment of all things which were foretold in these writings We furthermore make a difference betweene the holy Artic. 6. bookes and those which they call Apocriphall for so much as the Apocriphall may be read in the Church and it is lawfull also so farre to gather instructions out of them as they agree with the Canonicall bookes but their authoritie and certaintie is not such as that any doctrine touching faith or Christian Religion may safely be built upon their testimonie so farre off is it that they can disanull or impaire the authoritie of the other We beleeve also that this holy Scripture doth most perfectly Artiâ— 7. containe
all the will of God and that in it all things are abundantly taught whatsoever is necessary to be beleeved of man to attaine salvation Therefore seeing the whole manner of worshipping God which God requireth at the hands of the faithfull is there most exquisitely and at large set downe it is lawfull for no man although he have the authoritie of an Apostle no not for any Angel sent from heaven as Saint Paul speaketh to teach otherwise then we have long since beene taught in the holy Scriptures For seeing it is forbidden that any one should adde or detract any thing from the Word of God thereby it is evident enough that this holy doctrine is perfect and absolute in all points and parcels thereof and therefore no other writings of men although never so holy no custome no multitude no antiquitie nor prescription of times nor personall succession nor any councels and to conclude no decrees or ordinances of men are to be matched or compared with these divine Scriptures and bare truth of God for so much as Gods truth excelleth all things For all men of their owne nature are lyars and lighter then vanitie it selfe therefore we doe utterly refuse whatsoever things agree not with this most certaine rule as we have beene taught by the Apostles when they say Trie the spirits whether they be of God And If any come unto you and bring not this doctrine receive him not to house c. Out of the SAXONS Confession Of Doctrine SEeing it is most undoubtedly true that God out of mankinde doth gather together unto himselfe a Church unto eternall life for and by his Sonne through preaching of that doctrine which is written in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles we plainly avouch before God and the whole Church in heaven and in earth that we doe with a true faith embrace all the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and that in that very naturall meanning which is set downe in the Creeds of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius And these selfe same Creedes and the naturall meanning of them we have alwaies constantly embraced without corruption and will by Gods helpe alwaies embrace and in this faith doe we call upon the true God who sending his Sonne and giving cleare testimonies hath revealed himself in his Church joyning our prayer with all Saints in heaven and in earth and our Vide obseru 1. adhaac confâ—ss tum in hac sâ—ct tum in sâ—ct secunda declarations upon the Creeds are abroad containing the whole body and ground of doctrine which shew that this our protestation is most true We doe also very resolutely condemne all brainesicke fantasies which are against the Creeds as are the monstrous opinions of heathen men of the Iewes of the Mahometists of Marcion the Manichees of Samosatenus Servetus Arrius and those that deny the person of the holy Ghost and other opinions condemned by the true judgement of the Church Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of the holy Scripture CHAP. 30. THe holy Scriptures we call those Canonicall books of the Vide obseru 1. in hanc Confess old and new Testament of whose authoritie there was never doubt made in the Church This Scripture we beleeve and confesse to be the Oracle of the holy Ghost so confirmed by heavenly testimonies that If an Angel from heaven preach any other thing let him be accursed Wherefore we detest all doctrine worship and Religion contrary to this Scripture But whereas some men thinke that all doctrine necessary to be known of us to true everlasting salvation is not contained in this Scripture and that the right of expounding this Scripture lyeth so in the power of chiefe Bishops that what they according to their owne will give out is to be embraced for the meaning of the holy Ghost it is more easily said then proved The whole Scripture is given by inspiration of God and is profitable 2 Tim. 3. to teach to improve to correct and to instruct in righteousnesse that the man of God may be perfect being throughly prepared to every good worke And Iohn 15. I have called you friends for all things that I have heard of my father have I made knowne to you And those things which the Apostles received of Christ those have they by their preaching published in the whole world and by their writings delivered them to posteritie It is a plain case therefore that all things which are needfull to be knowne to salvation are contained in the Prophets Chrysost ad Titum hom â— and Apostles writings He hath revealed his owne word in due season by preaching which is all committed to me this is the preaching For the Gospel containeth things both things present and things to come as honour piety and faith yea and all things he hath ioyntly comprised in this one word preaching Againe Ierome ad Tit. Cap. 1. August super Joan. Cap. 11. Tract 40. Without authority of the Scriptures babbling hath no credit For seeing the Lord Iesus did many things al are not written as the same holy Evangelist himselfe witnesseth that the Lord Christ both said and did many things which are not written But those things were selected to be written which seemed to suffice for the salvation of those that beleeve For wheras they say that the right of expounding the Scripture lyeth in the power of cheif Bishops it is evident that the gift of expounding the scripture is not of mans wisedome but of the holy Ghost To every man saith Paul is given the manifestation of the spirit to profit withall for to one is given by the spirit the word of wisedome c. But the holy Ghost is altogether at libertie and is not tied to a certain sort of men but giveth gifts to men according to his own Num. 11. good pleasure Oh that all the people had power to prophecie and that the Lord would put his spirit upon them Debora a woman Iud. 4. the wife of Lapidoth is raised up to be a Prophetesse Againe I am Amos. 7. no Prophet nor Prophets sonne but I am a heard man and a gatherer of wilde figs. And yet Amos received the holy Ghost and was made a Prophet All these things worketh one and the 2 Cor. 12. same spirit distributing to every man as he will Many examples also do witnesse that chiefe Bishops have been often and very foulely deceived wherfore the gift of expounding the Scripture is not so tied to the Popes that whosoever shall be Pope must needs rightly expound the Scripture but the true meaning of the Scripture is to be sought in the Scripture it selfe and among those that being raised by the spirit of God expound Scripture by Scripture CHAP. XXXIIII Of Councels VVE confesse that Councels ought to have their judgements in the Church concerning the holy doctrine of Religion and that the authoritie of lawfull Councels is great but the authoritie of Gods Word must
needs be the greatest For although the Church have a sure promise of Christs continuall presence and be governed by the holy Ghost yet not every assembly of men may be taken for the true Church and albeit never so many seeme often times to come together in the name of Christ yet few are chosen and all have not faith And as it is wont to fall out in civill meetings so doth it also in meetings of the Church that for the most part the greater side overcommeth the better Hitherto may be added that the holy Ghost doth not make men in this life not subject to sinne but leaveth in them many and sundrie infirmities Examples also witnesse that not onely the Popes but also Councels have beene deceived Wherefore seeing that the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets is confirmed of God the sentence of no one man nor of any assembly of men is to be received simply without triall for the Oracle of the holy Ghost but it is to be laid to the rule of the Prophets and Apostles doctrine that that which agreeth therewith may be acknowledged and that which is contrary thereunto may be confuted If we or an Angel from heaven Gal. 1. preach unto you a Gospel beside that which wee have preached unto you let him bee accursed And beleeve yee not every spirit 1 Ioh. 4. but trie the spirits whether they bee of God Againe 1 Thess 5. Trie all things and keepe that which is good Augustine against Maximius a Bishop of the Arrians in his 3. booke Chap. 14. saith But now am I neither to cite the Councel of Nice nor you the Councel of Arimine as it were to preiudice the matter neither am I bound by the authoritie of the one nor you by the authoritie of the other with authorities of Scripture which are witnesses not proper to any one but common to us both let matter with matter cause with cause reason with reason c. And Panormitane in the Chapter significasti Extr. de electio In things concerning faith even the verdict of one private man were to be perferred before the Popes if he were lead with better warrants of the old and new Testament then the Pope And Gerson in the first part about triall of doctrines The first truth should stand that if there a plaine private man sufficiently instructed in holy Scripture more credit were to be given in a case of doctrine to his assertion then to the Popes definitive sentence For it is plaine that the Gospel is more to be beleeved then the Pope If then a man so leaned teach any truth to be contained in the Gospel where the Pope were either ignorant or willingly deceived it is cleare whose iudgement were to be preferred And a little after Such a learned man ought in that case while a generall Councel were holden at which he himselfe were present to set himselfe against it if he should perceive the greater part of malice or ignorance to incline to that which is contrarie to the Gospel Of Ecclesiasticall Writers CHAP. 34. RIse up before an hoare head saith the Scripture and reverence the person of an old man We do therefore reverence the gray haires of our ancestours who even since the Gospell began to be revealed and published have in the world taken upon them the travell of furthering the Church not only by preaching but also by publike writings that the posteritie might from the Apostles even unto this time have manifest and certaine testimonies of the holy doctrine And we so embrace their writings as both the holy Scripture alloweth us to use mans authoritie and as themselves would have their writings acknowledged You my friends say that in the ancient Iob 12. is wisdome and in the length of daies is understanding but I say unto you that with him to wit with the Lord our God is wisdome and strength he hath councell and understanding And 1 Corinth 4. Let the Prophets speake two or three and let the rest iudge And Try all things and keepe that which is good 1 Thess 5. It is not lawfull for us to bring in any thing of our own Tertut Lib de scrip haeret head no not so much as to take that which any man hath brought in of his own head We have the Apostles of the Lord for Authors who chose nothing of their own heads which they might bring in but the discipline which they received of Christ they faithfully delivered to all nations And Augustine saith Neither Epist ad Fâ—â—â—unat Dist 8. ought we to esteeme of the writings of any men although they be Catholike and commendable persons as of the Canonicall Scriptures as though it were not lawfull yeelding them that reverence which is due unto such men to disallow and refuse something in their writings if perchance we finde that they have thought otherwise then the truth is understood either of others or of our selves through the gift of God Such am I in other mens writings In Proe in Lib. 3. de Trinie as I would have them construers of mine Againe Be thou not tyed to my writings as it were to the Canonicall Scriptures but in the Canonicall Scriptures that which thou didst not beleeve when thou hast found it beleeve it incontinently but in mine that which thou thoughtest to be undoubtedly true unlesse thou perceive it to be true indeed hold it not resolutely And againe I neither can nor ought to deny that as in those who have gone before Ad Vincent Lio. so also in so many slender works of mine there are many things which may with upright iudgement and no rashnesse be blamed And againe I have learned to give this reverence to In Epist aâ— Ierom. these Writers alone which are now called Canonicall Againe But I so read others that be they never so holy or never so learned I do not therefore thinke it true because they have so thought but because they could perswade me by other Author or by Canonicall or at least by probable reasons which disagree not from the truth And in another place Who knoweth not that holy Scripture De unico baptismo in Epist ad Vincent c. And Doe not brother against so many divine c. For these places are known even out of the Popes own Decree Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Art 1. ss 1. Whence Sermons are to be taken FIrst a controversie being raised amongst the learned about certaine Articles of Christian doctrine when as the people with us were dangerously divided by reason of contraâ—y preachings we charged our Preachers that they should henceforth broach nothing to the people in any Sermon which either is not taught in the Scriptures of God or hath not sure ground thereout as it was openly Decreed in the Assembly holden at Norimberge in the 22 yeere after the smaller account which moreover is also the opinion of all the holy Fathers For seeing Saint Paul
maker they bid us trust assuredly that we are heard of the Father for Christs sake But as touching the Saints there are neither commandements nor promises nor examples for this purpose in the Scriptures And Christs office and honour is obscured when men flie to Saints and take them for Mediatours and invocate them and frame unto themselves an opinion that the Saints are more gracious and so transferre the confidence due to Christ unto Saints But Paul saith There is one Mediatour betweene God and men Therefore Christ especially requireth this worship that we should beleeve that he is to be sought unto that he is the Intercessour for whose sake we are sure to be heard c. In the third Edition these things are thus found Artic. 21. TOuching the worship of Saints they teach that the memory of Saints may be set before us that we may follow their faith and good works according to our calling as the Emperour may follow Davids example in making warre to drive away the Turks from his countrey for either of them is a King But the Scripture teacheth not invocate Saints or to aske help of Saints because it propoundeth unto us one Christ the Mediatour Propitiatour high Priest and intercessour This Christ is to be invocated and he hath promised that he will heare our prayers and liketh this worship especially to wit that he be invocated in all afflictions 1 Ioh. 2. If any man sin we have an Advocate with God c. Out of the Confession of SAXONY Of invocating godly men that are departed out of this life Artic. 22. IN the 42. Chapter of Esay it is written I am the Lord this is my name I will not give my glory to another Invocation is a glory most properly belonging to God as the Lord saith Matth. 4. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve And it is an immooveable and eternall Decree of the first Commandement Thou shalt have no strange Gods It is necessary therefore that the doctrin touching Invocation should be most purely upholden in the Church for the corrupting of which the devill even since the beginning of mankind hath and will divers wayes scatter seeds Wherefore we ought to be the more watchfull and with greater care to reteine the manner of invocation or adoration set down in Gods word according to that saying Whatsoever ye shall aske the Father in my name he will do it In these words there is an order established which we ought most constantly to maintaine not to mingle therewith other means contrary to Gods word or which are warranted by no example approoved in the Scriptures There is no greater vertue no comfort more effectuall then true invocation They therefore must needs be reprooved who either neglect true invocation or corrupt it as there be divers corruptions Many doe not discerne their own invocation from that which is heathenish neither indeed consider what it is which they speake unto Of these the Lord saith Iohn Chapter 4. Ye worship ye know not what He will have the Church to consider whereto it speaketh saying We worship that we know Many consider not whether or wherefore they shall be heard They recite prayers and yet they doubt although it be written Let him aske in faith without wavering Of these matters we will speake else-where In this place we reproove this heathenish corruption whereby the custome of those that caâ—â— upon men departed out of this life is defended and help or intercession is sought for at their hands Such invocation swarveth from God and giveth unto creatures vertue help or intercession For they that speake some what modestly speake of intercession alone But humane superstition goeth on farther and giveth vertue to them as many publike songs declare O Mary Mother of grace defend thou us from the enemie and receive us in the houre of death These short verses have we heard a Monk of their divinitie say before one that lay a dying and often repeating them wheras he made no mention of Christ and many such examples might be rehearsed There are yet also other brain-sick opinions Some are thought to be more gracious with such or such images these frantike imaginations seeing they are at the first sight like heathenish conceits doe undoubtedly both greatly provoke the wrath of God and are to be reprooved by the Teachers and sharply to be punished by Godly Magistrates which reproofe containeth these three manifest reasons To ascribe unto creatures omnipotencie is impietie Invocation of a creature which is departed from the societie of this life ascribeth unto it Omnipotencie because it is a confession that it beholdeth all mens hearts and discerneth the true sighes thereof from feined and hypocriticall These are onely to be given to the eternall Father to his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ and to the holy Ghost Invocation therefore is not to be made to men that are departed out of this life It is to be lamented that these evils are not perceived but looke to thy selfe and weigh what thou doest in this invocation thou forsakest God and doest not consider what thou doest invocate and thou knowest that those patrones which thou seekest as Aâ—ne and George see not the motion of thy heart who if they know themselves to be invocated they would even tremble and would not have this honour 〈◊〉 to God given to any creatures But what kinde of invocation is there of the deafe Albeit we know what answer the Adversaries make for they have coyned cavils to delude the truth yet Gods testimonies are wanting to their answer and prayer which is without faith that is when thou canst not be resolved whether God allow and admit such kinde of praying is in vaine We remember that Luther often said that in the old Testament it is a cleare testimonie of the Messiah his Godhead which affirmeth that he is to be invocated and by this propertie is the Messias there distinguished from other Prophets he complained that that most weightie testimonie was obscured and weakened by transferring prayer to other men And for this onely cause he said that the custome of praying to other was to be misliked The second reason is Invocation is vaine without faith and no worship is to be brought into the Church without Gods commandement but there is no one sentence to be seene which sheweth that this prayer made to men which they maintaine pleaseth God and is effectuall the prayer therefore is vaine For what kinde of praying is it in this sort to come unto Anne or George I pray unto thee but I doubt whether thy intercession do me good I doubt whether thou hearest me or helpest me If men understood these hid sinnes they woudl curse such kinde of prayers as they are indeed to be cursed and are heathenish Afterward of such faults what outrages ensue flocking and praying to particular images craving certaine benefits of every one of Anne riches are begged as of Iuno of
George conquests as of Mars of Sebastian and Paul freedome from the Plague of Anthony savegard for swine although the adversaries say they like not these things yet they keepe them still for gaine sake as plainly appeareth Now let us adde the third reason it is expressely written there is one Mediatour betweene God and men the man Christ Iesus on him ought we in all prayer to cast our eyes and to know the doctrine of the Gospel concerning him that no man can come unto God but by confidence in the Mediatour who together maketh request for us as himselfe saith No man cometh to the Father but by the Sonne And he biddeth us flie unto himselfe saying Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy loaden and I will refresh you and he himselfe teacheth the manner of Invocation when he saith Whatsoever ye shall aske the Father in my name he will give it you He nameth the Father that thou mayest distinguish thy invocation from heathenish and consider what thou speakest unto that thou maist consider him to be the true God who by sending his Sonne hath revealed himselfe that thy minde may not wander as the heathenish woman in the tragedy speaketh I pray un-unto thee O God whatsoever thou art c. But that thou maist know him to be the true God who by the sending crucifying and and raising up again of his Son hath revealed himselfe and maiest know him to be such a one as he hath revealed himselfe Secondly that thou mayest know that he doth so for a certaintie receive and heare us making our prayers when we flie to his Sonne the Mediatour crucified and raised up againe for us and desire that for his sake we may be received heard helped and saved neither is any man received or heard of God by any other meanes Neither is the praying uncertaine but he biddeth those that pray on this sort to be resolved through a strong faith that this worship pleaseth God and that they who pray on this manner are assuredly received and heard therefore he saith Whatsoever ye shall aske in my name that is acknowledging and naming or calling upon me as the Redeemer high Priest and Intercessour this high Priest alone goeth into the holiest place that is into the secret counsell of the Deitie and seeth the minde of the eternall Father and maketh request for us and searching our hearts presenteth our sorrowes sighes and prayers unto him It is plaine that this doctrine of the Mediatour was obscured and corrupted when men went to the Mother Virgin as more mercifull and others sought other Mediatours And it is plaine that there is no example to be seen in the Prophets or Apostles where prayer is made unto men heare me Abraham or heare me O God for Abrahams sake but prayer is made unto God who hath revealed himselfe to wit to the eternall Father to the Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ and to the holy Ghost that he would receive heare and save us for the Sonnes sake It is also expressely made to the Son as 2 Thess 2 Our Lord Iesus Christ himselfe and God and our Father who hath loved us strengthen you c. And Gen. 48. Iacob nameth God and the Sonne the Mediatour when he saith God before whom my fathers walked and the Angel that delivered me out of all troubles that is the promised Saviour blesse these children Therefore we use these formes of Invocation I call upon thee O Almighty God eternall Father of our Lord Iesus Christ maker of heaven an earth together with thy Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ and thy holy Spirit O wise true good righteous most free chaste and mercifull God have mercy upon me and for Iesus Christs sake thy Sonne crucified for us and raised up againe heare and sanctifie me with thy holy Spirit I call upon thee O Iesus Christ the sonne of God crucified for us and raised up againe have mercy on me pray for me unto the everlasting Father and sanctifie me with thy holy Spirit In these formes we know what we pray unto And seeing there are testimonies of Gods word to be seene which shew that this praying pleaseth God and is heard such praying may be made in faith These things are not to be found in that invocation which is made unto men Some gather testimonies out of Augustine and others to shew that the Saints in heaven have care of humane affaires This may more plainly be shewed by Moses and Elias talking with Christ And there is no doubt but that such as are in happinesse pray for the Church but yet it followeth not thereupon that they are to be prayed unto And albeit we teach that men are not to be prayed unto yet we propound the histories of those that are in blessed state unto the people Because it is necessary that the history of the Church be by some meanes known unto all by what testimonies the Church is called together and founded and how it is preserved and what kinde of doctrine hath beene published by the fathers Prophets Apostles and Martyrs In these histories we command all to give thankes unto God for that he hath revealed himselfe that he hath gathered together his Church by his Son that he hath delivered this doctrine unto us and hath sent teachers and hath shewed in them the witnesses of himselfe we command all to consider of this doctrine and to strengthen their faith by those testimonies which God hath shewed in them That they like wise consider the examples of judgement and punishments that the feare of God may be stirred up in them we command them to follow their faith patience and other vertues that they learne that in God is no respect of persons and desire to have themselves also received heard governed saved and helped as God received David Manasses Magdalene the thiefe on the Crosse We also teach how these examples are to be followed of every man in his vocation because error in imitation and preposterous zeale is oft times the cause of great evils We also commend the diligence of the Saints themselves who took heed of * De essusione S p sancti vide observat 1. ad hanc Confess Sect. 4. wasting Gods gifts in vaine And to conclude they that are most fooles may gather great store of doctrine out of these histories which doctrine is profitable to be published to the people so that superstition be set aside Out of the Confession of WITTEMBERGE CHAP. 1. VVE beleeve and confesse that there is one onely God true eternall and infinite almightie maker of all things visible and invisible and that in this one and eternall Godhead there are three properties or persons of themselves subsisting the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost As the Propheticall and Apostolicall Scriptures teach and the Creedes of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius declare Of the Sonne of God CHAP. 2. VVE beleeve and confesse that the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ was
begotten of his Father from everlasting true and everlasting God consubstantiall with his Father c. Looke the rest in the 6. division Of the holy Ghost CHAP. 3. VVE beleeve and confesse that the holy Ghost proceedeth from God the Father from everlasting that he is true and eternall God of the same essence and majestie and glory with the Father and the Sonne as the holy Fathers by authoritie of the holy Scripture well declared in the Councel of Constantinople against Macedonius Of Invocation of Saints CHAP. 23. THere is no doubt but the memorie of those Saints who when they were in this bodily life furthered the Church either by doctrine or writings or by miracles or by examples and have either witnessed the truth of the Gospel by Martyrdome or by a quiet kinde of death fallen on sleepe in Christ ought to be sacred with all the godly and they are to be commended to the Church that by their doctrine and examples we may be strengthned in true faith and inflamed to follow true godlinesse We confesse also that the Saints in heaven doe after their certaine manner pray for us before God as the Angels also are carefull * Vide observ 1. ad confess Saxon. sect 1. for us and all the creatures doe after a certaine heavenly manner groane for our salvation and travell together with us as Paul speaketh But as the worship of invocation of creatures is not to be instituted upon their groanings so upon the prayer of Saints in heaven we may not allow the invocation of Saints For touching the invocating of them there is no commandement nor example in the holy Scriptures For seeing all hope of our salvation is to be put not in the Saints but in our Lord God alone through his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ it is cleare that not the Saints but God alone is to be prayed unto How shall they call on him saith Paul in whom they beleeve not but we must not beleeve in the Saints how then shall we pray unto them And seeing it must needs be that he who is prayed unto be a searcher of the heart the Saints ought not to be prayed unto because they are no searchers of the heart Epiphanius saith Maries body was holy indeed but yet not God Contra Collyidia eos she was indeed a Virgin and honourable but she was not propounded for adoration but her selfe worshipped him who as concerning his flesh was borne of her Austine saith Let not the worship of dead men be De vera relig cap. ult any religion unto us because if they have lived holily they are not so to be accounted of as that they should seeke such honour but rather they will have him to be worshipped of us by whom themselves being illuminated reioyce that we should be fellow servants of their reward Ibidem They are therefore to be honoured for imitation not to be worshipped for Religion sake And againe in the same place We honour them with love not with service Neither doe we erect temples unot them for they will not have themselves so to be honoured of us because they know that we our selves being good are the Temples of the high God And againe Neither doe we consecrate temples Priesthoods holy De â—ivit Dcil 8 cap 27 rites ceremonies and sacrifices unto the same Martyrs seeing not they but their God is our God c. We neither ordaine Priests for our Martyrs nor offer sacrifices Ambrose upon the Romans Chap. 1. They are wont to use a miserable excuse saying that by these men may have accesse unto God as to a King by Earles Goe to is any man so mad I pray you that being forgetfull of his owne salvation he will challenge as fit for an Earle the royaltie of a King And streight after These men thinke them not guilty that give the honour of Gods name to a creature and leaving the Lord worship their fellow servants But we say they worship not the Saints but onely desire to be holpen afore God by their prayers But so to desire as the service of Letanies sheweth and is commonly used is nothing else but to call upon and worship Saints for such desiring requireth that he who is desired be every where present and heare the petition But this Majesty agreeth to God alone and if it be given to the creature the creature is worshipped Some men faine that the Saints see in Gods Word what things God promiseth and what things seeme profitable for us which thing although it be not impossible to the Majestie of God yet Esay plainly avoucheth That Abraham knoweth us not and Israel is ignorant of us where the ordinary glosse citeth Augustine saying that the dead even Saints know not what the living doe c. For that the ancient writers often times in their prayers turne themselves to Saints they either simply without exact judgement followed the errour of the common people or used such manner of speaking not as divine honour but as a figure of Grammar which they call Prosopopaeia Whereby godly and learned men doe not meane that they worship and pray to Saints but doe set out the unspeakable groaning of the Saints and of all creatures for our salvation and signifie that the godly prayers which Saints through the holy Ghost powred out in this world before God doe as yet ring in Gods eares as also the bloud of Abel after his death still cried before God and in the Revelation the soules of the Saints that were killed cry that their bloud may be revenged not that they now resting in the Lord are desirous of revenge after the manner of men but because the Lord even after their death is mindefull of the prayers which while they yet lived on earth they powred out of their own and the whole Churches deliverance Epiphanius himselfe against Aerius doth also somewhat stick in the common error yet he teacheth plainly that the Saints are mentioned in the Church not that they should be prayed unto but rather that they should not be prayed unto nor matched in honour with Christ We saith he make mention of the righteous Fathers Patriarches Prophets Apostles Evangelists Martyrs Confessors Bishops Anachoretes and the whole company that we may single out the Lord Iesus Christ from that company of men by the honour which we give unto him and that we may give him such worship as by which we may signifie that we thinke that the Lord is not to be made equall with any among men although every of them were a thousand times and above more righteous then they are Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Artic. 1. ss 7. SInce Sermons began with us to be taken out of the holy Scriptures of God and those deadly contentions ceased so many as were led with any desire of true Godlinesse have obtained a farre more certaine knowledge of Christs doctrine and farre more fervently expressed it in the conversation of their life
this number we comprise both the sinnes of affectate omission that is affectate negligence in a dutie which is contrary to that saying This is required that we be faithfull And also affectate ignorance such as is Pharisaicall and is to be seene in an infinite multitude which endeavoureth not to search out the doctrine of the Church and ignorantly retaineth Idols or doth also further the rage which is used in the defence of Idols Thus much of those fals whereby the holy Ghost is shaken off There be also other sinnes in the regenerate who keepe faith and a good conscience which doe not corrupt the foundation * Looke the 2. Observat upon this confession neither are sins against the conscience but are the reliques of Originall sinne as darkenesse doubting carnall securitie wandring flames of vitious affections and omissions or ignorances not affected Some extenuate these evils and name them deformities beside the Law of God But this blindnesse is greatly to be reproved and we must consider both the greatnesse of the evill in this whole pollution which is contrarie to the Law and will of God and also the greatnesse of the mercy and benefit of the Sonne of God who covereth these great and lamentable wounds in this miserable nature And Paul commandeth us to Resist those evils by the spirit that is Atticus and Scipio doe bridle their corrupt affections by reason but Joseph and Paul doe bridle them by the spirit that is by the motions of the holy Ghost by true griefe true faith feare of God and invocation Paul feeling in himselfe doubts and other wandring motions is sorrowfull and by faith perswaded that this pollution is covered by the Mediatour and by the feare of God doth stay himselfe that he give no place to anger or to other wandring motions and there withall he doth invocate God and desire his helpe saying O Lord create in me a new heart When we doe after this sort withstand that corruption which as yet remaineth in the regenerate these evils are covered and it is called sinne that doth not reigne or veniall sinne and the holy Ghost is not shaken off It is evident that this doctrine concerning the difference of sinnes is true plaine and necessarie for the Church And yet many know what manner of intricate disputations are to be found in the bookes of our adversaries touching the same c. Having thus briefly declared the summe of the doctrine of justification we should now also declare and confute the arguments which are objected against this judgement of ours but because divers men doe object divers things we have onely recited our confession and offer our selves to larger declarations in every member of the confession Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of Sinne. CHAP. 4. VVE beleeve and confesse that in the beginning man was created of God just wise endued with free will adorned with the holy Ghost and happie but afterward for his disobedience he was deprived of the holy Ghost and made the bondman of Satan and subject both to corporall and eternall damnation and that evill did not stay in one onely Adam but was derived into all the posteritie And whereas some affirme that so much integritie of minde was left to man after his fall that by his naturall strength and good workes he is able to convert and prepare himselfe to faith and the invocating of God it is flatly contrary to the Apostolike doctrine and the true consent of the Catholike Church Rom. 5. By one mans trespasse evill was derived into all men to condemnation Eph. 2. When ye were dead in trespasses and sinnes wherein in times past ye walked according to the course of this world and after the Prince c. And a little after We were by nature the children of wrath as well as others He saith Dead in sins and the children of wrath that is strangers from the grace of God But as a man being corporally dead is not able by his own strength to prepare or convert himselfe to receive corporall life so hee which is spiritually dead is not able by his owne power to convert himselfe to receive spirituall life Augustine saith The Lord that he might answer Pelagius to come doth noth not say without me Tom 7. contra duâ—â— epist Pelag ad Bonifacium lib. 2. cap. 8. ye can hardly do any thing but he saith without me ye can do nothing And that he might also answer these men that were to come in the very same sentence of the Gospel he doth not say without me ye can not perfit but without me ye can not doe any thing For if he had said ye cannot perfit then these men might say we have need of the help of God not to begin to doe good for we have that of our selves but to perfit it And a little after The preparation of the heart is in man but the answer of the tongue is of the Lord. Men not well understanding this are deceived thinking that it appertaineth to man to prepare the heart that is to begin any good thing without the helpe of the grace of God But farre be it from the children of promise so to understand it as when they heard the Lord saying without me ye can doe nothing they should as it were reprove him and say Behold without thee we are able to prepare our hearts or when they heare Paul the Apostle saying Not that we are fit to thinke any thing as of our selves they should also reprove him and say Behold we are fitte of our selves to prepare our hearts and so consequently to thinke some good thing And againe Let no man deceive himselfe it is of his Tom. 9. in Io. tract 49. owne that he is Satan it is of God that he is happy For what is that of his owne but of his sinne take away sinne which is thy own and righteousnesse saith he is of me For what hast thou that thou hast not received Ambrose saith Although it be in man to will that which is evill yet he hath not power to will that which is good De invocat â—gent l. 1. c. 9 Hom. 1. de annuntiat beatae Mariae except it be given him Bernard saith If humane nature when it was perfect could not stand how much lesse is it able of it selfe to rise up againe being now corrupt THE FIFTH SECTION OF ETERNALL PREDESTINATION The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the Predestination of God and the election of the Saints CHAP. 10. GOD hath from the beginning freely and of his meere grace without any respect of men predestinated or elected the Saints whom he will save in Christ according to the saying of the Apostle And Ephes 1. 4. he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world And againe Who hath saved us and called us with an holy 2 Tim. 1 9. calling not according to our workes but according to his owne purpose and grace which was given
according as Saint John saith The Word was made flesh John 1. And thus of these two natures their properties not being changed nor confounded yet by a wonderfull communication thereof there is made one indivisible person one Christ Immanuel our King and Priest our Redeemer our Mediatour and perfect Reconciler full of grace and truth so that of his fulnesse we all doe take grace for grace For the Law was given by Moses but grace and truth was given and exhibited by Iesus Christ being God and man in one person This grace and truth are our men taught to acknowledge and by faith to behold in all those saving and wonderfull works or affections of Christ which according to the meaning of the holy Scripture are by a stedfast faith to be beleeved and professed such as are his coming down from heaven his conception birth torments death buriall resurrection ascension unto heaven sitting at the right hand of God and his coming again from thence to Iudge both the quicke and the dead In these principall affections as in a chest wherein treasure is kept are all those wholsome fruits of our true justification laid up are taken out from thence for the Elect and those which doe beleeve that in spirit and conscience they may be partakers thereof through faith which all hereafter at the day of our joyfull resurrection shall be fully and perfectly bestowed upon us And towards the end of that sixth Chapter these words are added In this Chapter also particularly and for necessary causes to shun and avoyd many pernicious and Antichristian deceits it is taught concerning Christ his * Looke the first obsâ—rvat upon this confession presence namely that our Lord Christ according to his bodily conversation is not amongst us any longer in this world neither will be unto the end of the world in such sort and manner as he was here conversant amongst us in his mortalitie and wherein he was betrayed and circumcised nor yet in the forme of his glorified body which he got at his resurrection and in the which he appeared to his disciples and the fortieth day after his resurrection departing from them ascended manifestly into heaven For after this manner of his presence and company he is in the high place and with his Father in heaven where all tongues professe him to be the Lord and every faithfull one of Christ must beleeve that he is there and worship him there according to the Scriptures as also that part of the Catholike Christian faith doth expressely witnesse which is this He ascended into heaven he sitteth at the right hand of God the Father Almightie Also that other Article from thence shall he come that is from an higher place out of heaven with his Angels to iudge both the quicke and 1 Thes 4. the dead So doth Paul also say The Lord himselfe shall descend from heaven with a shoute and with the voice of an Archangel and with the trumpet of God And Saint Peter saith Whom heaven must containe Act 3. Mar. 16. untill the time that all things be restored And the Evangelist Marke But whâ—n the Lord had spoken with them he was taken up againe into heaven and sitteth at the right hand of God And the Angels which were there present when he was taken Acts 1. up into heaven said This Iesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come againe as you have seene him goe into heaven Furthermore this also doe our men teach that the selfe same Christ very God and very man is also with us here in this world but after a diverse manner from that kinde of presence which we named before that is after a certaine spirituall manner not object to our eyes but such a one as is hid from us which the flesh doth not perceive and yet it is very necessary for us to our salvation that we may be partakers of him whereby he offereth and communicateth himselfe unto us that he may dwell in us and we in him and this truly he doth by the holy Ghost whom in his own place that is instead of his own presence whereby he was bodily amongst us hee promised that he would send unto his Church and that he would still abide with it by the same spirit in vertue grace and his holesome truth at all times even untill the end of the world when he said thus It is good for you that I goe Matth. 28. Iohn 16. Iohn 14. hence for except I goe hence the Comforter will not come unto you but if I goe away I will send him unto you And againe I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter that is another kinde of comforter then I am that he may abide in you for ever even the spirit of truth whom the world cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth in you and shall be in you I will not leave you comfortlesse but I will come to you namely by the selfe same spirit of truth Now then even as our Lord Christ by his latter kinde of presence being not visible but spirituall is present in the Ministers of the Church in the Word and in the Sacraments even so also by the selfe same Ministers Word and Sacraments he is present with his Church and by these meanes doe the Elect receive him through inward faith in their heart and doe therefore joyn themselves together with him that he may dwell in them and they in him after such a sort as is not apparant but hidden from the world even by that saith spiritually that is to say in their souls and hearts by the spirit of truth of whom our Lord saith He abideth with you and shall be in you And I will come againe unto Iohn 14. you This judgement and declaration of our faith is not new or now first devised but very ancient Now that this was commonly taught and meant in the Church of old it is plaine and evident by the Writings of the ancient Fathers of the Church and by that Decree wherein it is thus written and they are the words of S. Augustine Our Lord is above untill the end of the world but the Iâ— Io. Tract 30. truth of the Lord is here also for the body of the Lord wherein he rose againe must of necessitie be in one place but his truth is dispersed every where Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve that whatsoever is requisite to our salvation Artic. 13. is offered and communicated unto us now at length in that one Iesus Christ as he who being given to save us is also made unto us wisdome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption in so much as whosoever doth swarve from him doth renounce the mercie of the Father that is our onely refuge We beleeve that Iesus Christ being the wisdome and eternall Artic. 14. Son of the Father tooke upon him
onely as by testimonies of the holy Scripture the holy Fathers have declared in the Councels held at Nice Ephesus and Chalcedon Therefore we detest every heresie which is repugnant to this doctrine of the Son of God Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND ALso we beleeve that our Saviour Iesus Christ being true God was also made true man his natures not being confounded but so united in one and the same person that they shall never hereafter be dissolved Neither doe we differ any thing in those points which the Church being taught out of the holy Gospels doth beleeve concerning our Saviour Iesus Christ conceived of the holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary and who at the length after he had discharged the office of preaching the Gospell died on the crosse and was buried and descended into hell and the third day he was called backe from the dead unto life eternall the which life when he had by divers arguments prooved unto witnesses hereunto appointed he was carried up into heaven to the right hand of his Father from whence we looke that he should come to judge the quick and the dead In the meane time let us acknowledge that he is neverthelesse present with his Church that he doth renew and sanctifie it and as his onely beloved Spouse beautifie it with all sorts of ornaments of vertues and in these things we doe nothing varie from the Fathers nor from the common consent of Christians we thinke it sufficient after this sort to testifie our faith THE SEVENTH SECTION OF THE LAW AND THE GOSPEL The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the Law of God CHAP. 12. WE teach that the will of God is set downe unto us in the Law of God to wit what he would have us to doe or not to doe what is good and just or what is evill and unjust We therefore confesse that the Law is good and holy and that this Law is by the finger of God either either written in the hearts of men and so is called the law of nature or ingraven in the two Tables of Exod 20. Deut. 5. stone and more largely expounded in the bookes of Moses For plainnes sake we divide it unto the moral law which is contained in the commandements or the two tables expounded in the books of Moses and into the ceremoniall which doth appoint ceremonies and the worship of God and into the judiciall law which is occupied about politicall and domesticall affaires We beleeve that the * Looke the 1. Observat upon this confession Deut. 4. 12. whole will of God and all necessarie precepts for every part of this life is fully delivered in this law For otherwise the Lord would not have forbidden That any thing should bi either added or taken away from this law Neither would he have commanded us to goe straight forward in this and Notto decline out of the way either to the right hand or to the left We teach that this law was not given to men that we should be justified by keeping it but that by the knowledge thereof we might rather acknowledge our infirmitie sinne and condemnation and so dispairing of our owne strength might turne unto Christ by faith For the Apostle saith plainely The law worketh Rom. 3. 4. Gal. 3. wrath and by the law cometh knowledge of sinne And If there had beene a law given which could have iustified and given us life surely righteousnesse should have beene by the law But the spirit to wit of the law hath concluded all under sinne that the promise by the faith of Jesus Christ should be given to them which beleeve Therefore the law was our Schoolemaster to Christ that we might bee iustified by faith For neither could there ever neither at this day can * Looke the second observat upon this confession Rom. 8. any flesh satisfie the law of God and fulfill it by reason of the weakenesse in our flesh which remaineth and sticketh fast in us even to our last breath For the Apostle saith againe That which the law could not performe in as much as it was weake through the flesh that did God performe sending his owne Sonne in similitude of flâ—sh subiect to sinne Therefore Christ is the perfiter of the law and our fulfilling of it who as he tooke away the curse of the law when he was made a curse for us so doth he communicate unto Gal. 3. us by faith his fulfilling thereof and his righteousnesse and obedience is imputed unto us The law of God therefore is * Looke the 3. Observâ—tion on this Confession thus farre abrogated as that it doth not henceforth condemne us neither worke wrath in us For we are under grace and not under the law Moreover Christ did fulfill all the figures of the law Wherefore the shadow ceased when the body came so that in Christ we have now all truth and fulnesse Yet we doe not therefore disdaine or reject the law We remember the words of the Lord saying I came not to destroy the Law and the Prophets but to fulfill them We know that * Looke the 4. Observat in the law are described unto us the kinds of vertues and vices We know that the Scripture of the law * Looke the 5. Observat if it be expounded by the Gospel is very profitable to the Church and that therefore the reading of it is not to be banished out of the Church For although the countenance of Moses was covered with a vaile yet the Apostle affirmeth that the vaile is taken away and abolished by Christ We condemne all things which the old or new heretikes have taught against the law of God Of the Gospel of Jesus Christ and also of promises of the spirit and of the letter CHAP. 13. THe Gospel indeed is opposed to the law for the law worketh wrath and doth denounce a curse but the Gospel doth preach grace and a blessing Iohn saith also The law was given by Iohn 2. Moses but grace and truth came by Iesus Christ Yet notwithstanding it is most certaine that they which were before the law and under the law were not altogether destiture of the Gospel For they had notable Evangelicall promises such as these are The seede of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head In thy seede Gen. 3. Gen. 22. Gen. 49. Deut. 18. Acts. 3. shall all the nations of the earth be blessed The scepter shall not be taken from Iuda untill Silocome The Lord shall raise up a Prophet from amongst his owne brethren c. And we doe acknowledge that the fathers had two kinde of promises revealed unto them even as we have For some of them were of present and transitorie things such as were the promises of the land of Canaan and of victories and such as are now a dayes concerning our daily bread Othersome there were then and also are now of heavenly and everlasting things as of Gods favour remission of sinnes
for a time and in the other life for ever Amen Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE TOuching Repentance they teach that such as have fallen after Baptisme may finde remission at what time they returne againe And that the Church is bound to give absolution unto such as returne by repentance Now repentance or the conversion of the ungodly standeth properly of these two parts The one is contrition that is a teriour stricken into the conscience through the acknowledgement of sinne wherein we doe both perceive Gods displeasure and are grieved that we have sinned and doe abhorre and eschew sinne according as Ioel preacheth Rent your hearts and not your garments and turne unto the Lord your God c. The other part is faith which is begotten in us by the Gospel or by absolution and doth beleeve that the sinnes are undoubtedly forgiven for Christ sake and doth comfort the conscience freeing it from feares Of which faith spake Saint Paul when he saith Being lustified by faith we have peace with God Afterward there must follow the good fruits of repentance that is obedience unto God according to that saying We are debters not to the flesh to live after the flesh For if ye live after the flesh ye shall die But if by the spirit ye mortifie the works of the flesh ye shall live They condemne the Novatians which would not absolve them which have fallen after Baptisme returned to repentance They condemne also those that teach not that remission of sinnes cometh freely by faith for Christ sake but labour to proove that remission of sinnes cometh by the worthinesse of contrition of charitie or of some other works and would have mens consciences in time of repentance to doubt whether they may obtaine remission and doe say plainly that this doubting is no sinne Likewise they condemne those which teach that Canonicall satisfactions are necessary to redeeme eternall paines or the paines of Purgatory Though * Looke the 3. Observat we are of that minde that the calamities of this life may be asswaged by good works as Esay teacheth Chap. 58. Breake thy bread unto the hungry and the Lord shall give thee rest continually Besides they condemne * Looke the 4. Observat the Anabaptists who deny that they that are once justified can againe lcose the spirit of God Also they condemne those that stiffely hold that some may attaine to such a perfection in this life as that they cannot sinne any more This eleventh Article we finde in some Editions placed in the twelfth place and after the first period we finde these words Now repentance consisteth properly of these two parts one is contrition or terrours stricken into the conscience through the sight of sinne The other is faith which is conceived by the Gospel or by absolution and doth beleeve that for Christ sake the sins be forgiven and comforteth the conscience and freeth it from terrours Then there must follow good works which are fruits of repentance They condemne the Anabaptists who denie that men once justified can loose the spirit of God and doe stiffely hold that some men may attaine to such a perfection in this life that they can sin no more In like case the Novatians are condemned which would not absolve such as had fallen after Baptisme though they returned to repentance They also that teach that remission of sins is obtained for our owne love or good works and such as teach that Canonicall satisfactions are necessary to redeeme everlasting or purgatorie paines are wholly misliked of us Concerning confession of sins they teach that private absolution is to be retained still in Churches though it be a needlesse thing in confession to make a rehearsall of the sins For it is an impossible thing to reckon up all a mans offences according as the Psalmist saith Who doth understand his faults c. This twelfth Article we finde in the place of the eleventh in some Editions and it is word for word the same but that the last words are thus set downe Though a reckoning up of all sinnes be not necessary For it is impossible as the Psalmist saith c. Art 3. Of abuses Of Confession THE Divines and Canonists have cast a great miste of darknesse chiefly upon this point of Christian doctrine touching repentance as not onely their books doe testifie but also the consciences of all the godly which doe confesse that the intricate and endlesse disputations of the Divines and the infinite traditions about the matter of repentance was even a fearefull racking of their consciences For they doe no where teach any certaintie how remission of sins is obtained And as for faith there is no word amongst them Yea they bid men to be alwayes in doubt of remission of sins Afterward they torment mens consciences with a harsh reckoning up of their faults and with satisfactions For what a snare unto a mans conscience was the tradition which requireth them to reckon up all their sins As for satisfactions they did obscure and darken the benefit of Christ because that even the learned among them did imagine that eternall death was recompensed by them But the unlearned were perswaded that forgivenesse of the fault was purchased by such deeds What that their services for the most part were not commanded of God as babling of prayers invocation of Saints Pilgrimages and such like stuffe Thus was the pure doctrine of repentance overwhelmed with an huge heap of unprofitable and evill opinions And it is manifest that the godly in many ages past have greatly wished that this doctrine had been more purely taught Furthermore it is especially needfull that the doctrine of repentance should be taught in the Church most purely and sincerely Therefore our Divines have laboured to cleare this point as much as might be And surely they have so opened and cleared it that the soundest even amongst our adversaries do confesse that in this matter they have well deserved of the Church For we doe simply and plainly without any Sophistry lay forth that which tho Gospel teacheth touching repentance that men may perceive how they must returne unto Christ by what means remission of sins is obtained what worship and what works doe please God First we teach that Contrition is requisite that is the true terrors and sorrows of the minde which feeleth the wrath of God is grieved for sin committed and ceaseth to doe evill And though these sorrows be requisite yet must we know that remission of sins is not granted for the worthinesse of contrition or of these sorrows but we must joyne faith with them that is a trust and confidence of mercie promised for Christs sake and we hold that our sins are freely forgiven for Christs sake When we once are comforted in these terrours by faith we do undoubtedly obtaine remission of sins as we have said before And this faith our mindes doe conceive by the Gospel also by the absolution which preacheth and applyeth the
that God doth give a reward to our good deeds yet withall we teach with Augustine that God doth crowne in us not our deserts but his owne gifts And therefore whatsoever reward we receive we say that it is a grace and rather a grace then a reward because those good things which we doe we doe them rather by God then by our selves and because Paul saith What hast thou that 1 Cor 4. thou hast not received If thou hast received it Why dost thou boast as though thou hadst not received it And that which the blessed Martyr Cyprian doth gather out of this place That we must not boast of any thing seeing nothing is our owne We therefore condemne those who defend the merits of men that they may make frustrate the grace of God Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA NOw we attaine unto these so divine benefits and the true sanctification of the spirit of God by Faith which is the meere gift of God not by any either our strength or merits which faith being a sure and undoubted substance and laying hold on things to be hoped for from the good will of God doth send out of it selfe charitie and then very excellent fruits of all vertues yet doe we not attribute any thing to these workes although they be the workes of godly men but that salvation which we have obtained we do wholly attribute to the very grace of God And this is indeed the onely true worship of God to wit a faith most fruitfull of good workes and yet not putting any confidence in works Out of the Confession of BASILL VVE confesse the remission of sinnes through faith in Christ crucified and though this faith doth without intermission exercise and shew forth it selfe in the workes of charitie and by this meanes is tried yet we doe not attribute righteousnesse and satisfaction for our sins unto works which are fruits of faith but onely to a true confidence and faith in the blood of the Lambe of God shed for us For we doe unfainedly professe that all things are given us freely in Christ who is our righteousnesse holidesse redemption way truth wisdome and life Therefore the faithfull do worke not to satisfie for their sinnes but onely that they may in some sort shew themselves thankefull unto God our Lord for great benefits bestowed upon us in Christ And in the Margent upon the word Thankefull Thankefulnesse consisteth in requiting of benefits received but we can requite nothing to God because he wanteth nothing Therefore we have an eye to those things which herequireth of us and those are faith and the workes of charitie he requireth faith toward himselfe Charitie toward our neighbour Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of Christ our Lord and of Iustification by Faith CHAP. 6. THe sixth point of Christian doctrien in our Churches is as touching sound and lively faith in Iesus Christ our Lord and of true Iustification by this faith And a little after Our men are taught to acknowledge this grace and truth and in all the saving and wonderfull workes which Christ brought to effect by faith to behold those things which according to the meaning of the holy Scripture are in a stedfast faith to be beleeved and professed such are these The comming of Christ from heaven his conception nativitie torments death buriall resurrection ascending into heaven his sitting at the right hand of God and his coming againe from thence to judge the quicke and the dead In these principall effects as in a chest wherein treasure is kept are all those saving fruits of true justification laid up and from thence they are taken for the Elect and faithfull that in spirit and conscience by faith they may be made partakers thereof all which shall hereafter be perfectly and fully given unto them in the day of that joyfull resurrection These things are also found in the sixth Section so farre forth as they describe the workes of Christ and the fruits thereof Out of this foundation of this justifying faith and of true and perfect justification thereby according to evident and cleare testimonies in the Scriptures we are further taught First that no man by his owne strength or by the power of his owne will or of flesh and blood can attaine unto or have this saving or justifying faith except God of his grace by the holy Ghost and by the ministery of the Gospel preached doe plant it in the heart of whom he list and when he list so that that heart may receive all Rom. 10. 2 Theff 3. things which are offered to salvation and made known touching the same by the publike preaching of the word and by the sacraments instituted of Christ Hereof holy Iohn Baptist saith Man Iohn 3. can take nothing to himselfe except it be given him from above Also our Lord Christ himselfe saith No man cometh to me except the Father Iohn 6. which sent me doe draw him And a little after Except it be given him of my Father that is from above by the holy Ghost And to Peter Christ said Flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee Matth. 16. Now this faith properly is an assent of a willing heart to the whole truth delivered in the Gospel whereby man is lightened in his minde and soule that he may rightly acknowledge and receive for his onely Saviour his God and Lord Iesus Christ and upon him as on a true rocke he may build his whole salvation love follow and enjoy him and repose all his hope and confidence in him and by this valiant confidence he may lift up himselfe and trust that for him and his onely merit God is become to him loving gentle bountifull and also that in him and for him he assiredly hath and shall have for ever eternall life according to his true promise which hee confirmed with an oath saying Verily I say unâ—o you he that beleeveth in me hath Iohn 6. eternall life And This is the will of him that sent me that he which seeth the Sonne and beleeveth in him shall have eternall life and I will raise him up in the last day Also This is life eternall that they know thee the true God and whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ And Isaiah saith By his knowledge shall my righteous servant iustifie many This faith alone and this inward confidence of the heart in Iesus Christ our Lord doth justifie or make a just before God without any workes which he may adde or any merit of his of which Saint Paul saith But to him that worketh not at all but beleeveth in him Rom. 4. that iustifieth the wicked man his faith is imputed for righteousnesse And before he said But now is the righteousnesse of God made manifest Rom. 3. without the law having witnesse of the law and of the Prophets to wit the righteousnesse of God by the faith of Iesus Christ unto all and upon all that beleeve And in
he must needs be condemned If God should as it were deale by the rule propounded in the law whom should he deliver for he sindeth all men to be sinners So saith Paul All have sinned and stand in need of the glory of God What is this to stand in neede of Gods glory That he should deliver thee and not thou thy selfe For thou canst not deliver thy selfe Thou hast neede of a Saviour Why dost thou vaunt thy selfe what maketh thee to presume of the law and of righteousnesse Seest thou not that which doth sight within thee dost thou not beare one that striveth and confesseth his weakenesse and desireth aide in the battell O miserable man that I am c. Now it may easily be perceived how needfull this doctrine is for the Church that men may know that they doe not satisfie the law of God and yet may have true comfort knowing how their imperfect obedience doth please God This doctrine hath beene horribly darkned and suppressed heretofore by certaine fond perswasions wherein unlearned men have imagined against the authoritie of the Scripture that they can fulfill the law of God and that they are just through the fulfilling of the law c. And that Monks are perfect and doe performe more notable and worthy workes then the law doth require In the meane while there is not a word how the Mediatour Christ is to be apprehended by faith but they willed man to doubt or else to trust in his owne workes But as touching this obedience we doe teach * Looke the third observat upon this confession that they which commit mortall sinnes are not just because God requireth this obedience that we should resist sinfull lusts They then which strive not against them but obey them contrary to the commandement of God and do things against their consciences they are unrighteous and doe neither retaine the holy spirit nor faith that is confidence and trust of Gods mercy For confidence which seeketh remission of sinnes cannot so much as be in such as are delighted with their sinnes and remaine without repentance Fifthly this point is needfull also to be taught by what means men may doe good workes We shewed a little before how our workes doe please God In this place we adde how they may be done * Looke the 8. Observation Albeit that men by their owne strength be able to doe out ward honest deedes in some sort and must also performe this civill obedience yet so long as men are voide of Faith they are in the power of the devill who driveth them to shamefull sinnes occupieth their mindes with wicked and blasphemous opinions for that is the kingdome and tyrannie of the Devill * Looke the 9. Observat Moreover nature by it selfe is weake and cannot without Gods helpe strengthen it self to the performance of any spirituall works And for that cause are men taught that in the Gospel the holy Spirit is promised who shall aide and governe the mindes of them who doe repent and beleeve the Gospel Wherefore in so great infirmitie of nature in the middest of these assaults of Satan and in all dangers faith must be exercised in calling upon God even throughout our whole life that we may continue alwaies in the faith and in our obedience towards God Therefore Zacharie saith I will poure forth the spirit of grace and of prayer upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem He calleth him the spirit of grace because the holy spirit doth confirme and comfort troubled mindes and beareth record that God is pleased with us He calleth him the spirit of prayer to the end wee should daily exercise our faith in prayer that by these exercises our faith might be confirmed and a new life grow up and increase in us There is no doubt but true vertues are the gifts of God such as are faith cleerenesse of judgement in discerning of points of religion courage of minde such as is requisite in them which teach and professe the Gospel true care and paines in governing of Churches true humilitie not to hunt after preferment not to be puft up with popular praise nor cast downe with their disliking and ill will true charitie c. These Princely vertues Paul calleth Gods gifts Romans 12 Having divers gifts according to the grace that is given us And of these he saith to the Corinthians These things worketh one and the same spirit distributing to every one according c. Vnto these gifts we must joyne our exercise which may both preserve the same and deserve an increase of them according to the saying To him that hath shall be given And it is notably said of Augustine Love deserveth an increase of love to wit when it is put in use For good workes have rewards as in this life so also after this life in the everlasting life Now because that the Church in this life is subject to the crosse and to the death of the body therefore many rewards are deferred untill the life to come which though it be undoubtedly bestowed through mercy for Christs sake on those which are justified by the faith of Christ yet there is also a rewarding of good workes according to that saying Your reward is great it heaven By this it is evident that the doctrine of good workes is through the goodnesse of God purely and truely taught in our Churches How full of obscuritie and confusion the doctrine of good workes was in former times all godly mindes know full well There was none that put men in minde of the difference of mans traditions and the law of God none that taught how good workes did please God in this so great infirmitie of ours To be briefe there was not one word of faith which is most needfull unto remission of sinnes But now that these maters be opened and unfolded godly consciences lay hold of comfort and of certaine hope of salvation and doe understand which is the true worship and service of God and know how it pleaseth God and how it doth merit at his hands This article is thus set downe in another Edition OVr Divines are falsly accused to forbid good workes For their writings extant upon the tenne Commandements and others of the like argument doe beare witnesse that they have to good purpose taught concerning every kinde of life and duties what trades of life and what workes in every Calling doe please God Of which things Preachers in former times taught little or nothing onely they did urge certain childish and needlesse works As keeping of holy dayes set fasts fraternities pilgrimages worshipping of Saints Friaries Monkeries and such trash whereof our adversaries having had warning they doe now forget them and doe not preach so concerning these unprofitable workes as they were went to doe Besides they beginne now to make mention of Faith which they were wont to passe over with silence But yet they cease not to obscure and darken this
doctrine of faith while they leave the conscience in doubt and would have men to merit remission of sinnes by their workes and teach not that we doe by faith alone undoubtedly receive remission of sinnes for Christs sake When as therefore the doctrine of faith which should be especially above others taught in the Church hath been so long unknowne as all men must needs grant that there was not a word of the righteousnesse of faith in all their Sermons and that the doctrine of workes onely was usuall in the Churches for this cause our Divines did thus admonish the Churches First that our workes cannot reconcile God unto us or deserve remission of sinnes grace and justification at his hands But this we must obtaine by faith whiles we beleeve that we are received into favour for Christs sake who alone is appointed the Mediatour and Intercessour by whom the Father is reconciled to us He therefore that trusteth by his workes to merit grace doth despise the merit and grace of Christ and seeketh by his owne power without Christ to come unto the Father whereas Christ hath said expresly of himselfe I am the way the truth and the life This Doctrine of Faith is handled by Paul almost in every Epistle Ephes 2. Ye are saved freely by faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God not of workes c. And lest any here should cavill that we bring in a new found interpretation this whole cause is underpropped with testimonies of the Fathers Augustine doth in many volumes defend grace and the righteousnesse of faith against the merit of workes The like doth Ambrose teach in his book De vocat Gent. and else where for thus he saith in the forenamed place The redemption made by the blood of Christ would be of small account and the prerogative of mans workes would not give place to the mercy of God if the iustification which is by grace were due to merits going before so as it should not be the liberalitie of the giver but the wages or hire of the labourer This doctrine though it be contemned of the unskilfull sort yet the godly and fearefull conscience doth finde by experience that it bringeth very great comfort because that the consciences cannot be quieted by any workes but by faith alone when as they beleeve assuredly that God is appeased towards them for Christs sake as Paul teacheth Rom. 5. Being iustified by faith we have peace with God This doctrine doth wholly belong to the conflict of a troubled conscience and cannot be well understood but where the conscience hath felt a conflict Wherefore all such as have had no experience thereof and all that are prophane men which dreame that Christian righteousnesse is naught else but a civill and phylosophicall justice are evill judges of this matter In former ages mens consciences were vexed with the doctrine of works they never heard any comfort out of the Gospel Whereupon conscience drave some into Monasteries hoping there to merit favour by a monasticall life Others found out other workes whereby to merit favour and to satisfie for sinne There was very great need therefore to teach this doctrine of faith in Christ and after so long time to renue it to the end that fearefull consciences might not want comfort but might know that grace and forgivenesse of sinnes and justification were apprehended and received by faith in Christ Another thing which we teach men is that in this place the name of Faith doth not onely signifie a bare knowledge of the history which may be in the wicked and as in the Devill but it signifieth a faith which beleeveth not onely the history but also the effect of the historie to wit the article of remission of sinnes namely that by Christ we have grace righteousnesse and remission of sinnes Now he that knoweth that the father is mercifull to him through Christ this man knoweth God truely he knoweth that God hath a care of him he loveth God and calleth upon him In a word he is not without God in the world as the Gentiles are As for the Devils and the wicked they can never beleeve this article of the remission of sinnes And therefore they hate God as their enemie they call not upon him they looke for no good thing at his hands After this manner doth Augustine admonish his Reader touching the name of faith and teacheth that this word faith is taken in Scriptures not for such a knowledge as is in the wicked but for a trust and confidence which doth comfort and cheere up disquieted mindes Moreover our Divines doe teach that it is requisite to doe good workes not for to hope to deserve grace by them but because it is the will of God that we should doe them And because that the holy spirit is received by faith our hearts are presently renued and doe put on new affections so as they are able to bring forth good workes For so saith Ambrose Faith is the breeder of a good will and of good actions For mans powers without the holy spirit are full of wicked affections and are weaker then that they can doe any good deed before God Besides they are in the devils power who driveth men forward into divers sinnes into profane opinions and into very hainous crimes As was to be seene in the Philosophers who assaying to live an honest life could not attaine unto it but defiled themselves with open and grosse faults Such is the weakenesse of man when he is without faith and the holy Spirit and hath no other guide but the naturall powers of man Hereby every man may see that this doctrine is not to be accused as forbidding good works but rather is much tobe cōmended because it sheweth after what sort we must doe good workes For without faith the nature of man can by no meanes performe the workes of the first and second table Without faith it cannot call upon God hope in God beare the crosse but seeketh helpe from man and trusteth in mans helpe So it commeth to passe that all lusts and desires and all humane devises and counsels doe beare sway so long as faith and trust in God is absent Wherefore Christ saith Without me ye can doe nothing Iohn 15. and the Church singeth Without thy power there is naught in man and there is nothing but that which is hurtfull Out of the Confession of SAXONY Of the remission of sinnes and of Iustification VVE said before that these controversies doe pertaine to the interpreting of two Articles of the Creed I beleeve the remission of sinnes and I beleeve the holy Catholike Church Neither doe we speake of not necessary or light things It is most necessary that in the Church the doctrine touching sinne should be propounded and that men should know what sinne is and that there should be an evident difference betweene politicall judgements and the judgement of God But seeing our adversaries doe not teach aright what
sinne is they confirme in men an evill securitie and many false opinions Againe what can be more miserable then either to obscure or to be ignorant of this great benefit namely the remission of sinnes and deliverance from eternall death seeing that there is no difference betwixt the Church and other men when as the light is extinguished concerning free remission of sinnes for the Sonnes sake and concerning Faith whereby remission must be received neither is there any other comfort drawing us backe from eternall death neither can there be any true Invocation without this comfort and God himselfe hath so often commanded that his Son should be heard and the Gospel kept which is a wonderfull decree brought forth out of the secret counsell of the Godhead when it was hid from all creatures therefore it is most necessary that the true doctrine touching remission of sinnes should be kept undefiled But in all ages even from our first fathers time the devils have scattered subtill delusions against the true doctrine concerning the Sonne of God and especially in this article whom notwithstanding God hath oftentimes refuted good teachers being againe raised up that the Church might not utterly perish Adam Seth Noe Sem Abraham Isaac Iacob and others after them did shew the true difference betwixt the Church of God and other men and taught that to the Church was given the promise touching the Mediatour the Sonne of God and touching remission of sinnes and that this remission is to be received freely for the Mediatours sake And they tied Invocation to this God which had manifested himselfe by giving a promise concerning the Mediatour and they had externall rites given them of God which were signes of the promise and the sinewes of the publike Congregation These rites did a great part of the multitude imitate omitting the doctrine of the promises and faith and when they had devised this perswasion that men by observing these rites might deserve remission of sins they heaped up many ceremonies and by little and little boldnesse went so far as commonly it cometh to passe that divers men devised divers gods So the heathen departed from the true Church of God and from the knowlege of the true God and the promise of the Redeemer The same thing also hapned after Moses his time Ceremonies were appointed for this cause that they should be admonitions of the Mediatour of the Doctrine of Faith of free remission for the Mediatours sake But they feigned that sinnes were forgiven for those rites and sacrifices and by this superstition they heaped up sacrifices and forgot the Mediatour and were without true comfort and without true invocation The same thing hapned also after the Apostles time the light of the Gospel being lost wherin is propounded free remission for the Mediatours sake and that to be received by Faith They sought remission by Monasticall exercises by single life by divers observations by the offering in the Masse by the intercession of dead men and many monstrous superstitions were devised as the histories of the whole Church which succeeded the Apostles doe declare Against these errors the infinite mercy of God hath oftentimes restored the voyce of the Gospel And as among the people of Israel he did often raise up Prophets which should purge the doctrine diligently so in the Church after the Apostles time when the writings of Origen and Pelagius and the superstition of the people had corrupted the purity of the Gospel yet notwithstanding as in a myst the light of the Gospel was again kindled by Augustine and him followed Prosper Maximus and others who reproved the false opinions touching this Article Afterward when the Monkes were sprung up and that opinion which feigneth men to merit by their works was a fresh spread abroad yet there was some of a better judgement although they added stubble to the foundation as Huge Bernard Gilbert William of Paris Tauler Ambrose Wesell and others in other places And now by the voyce of Luther the doctrine of the Gospel is more cleered and more evidently restored and the Lambe shewed unto us as the Baptist saith Behold the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the World He that beleeveth in the Sonne hath eternall life he that beleeveth not the wrath of God abideth on him The same voyce of the Gospel our Churches doe publish and that without corruption and we doe discerne that discipline or righteousnesse which a man not regenerate may performe from the righteousnesse of faith and that newnesse whereof the Gospel doth preach We say that all men are to be restrained by discipline that is by that righteousnes which even the unregenerate ought after a sort may performe which is an obedience in externall actions according to all the commandements of God appertaining to all men * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession Because that God left this libertie in man after his fall that the outward members might after a sort obey reason and the will in stirring up or omitting outward motions as Achilles may draw his sword or put it up into the sheath Scipio may restraine his members so that he meddle not with another mans wife as in their place these things are truely and copiously declared Now it is most certaine that this discipline is commanded of God and that the breaking thereof is punished with present and eternall punishments even in those which are not converted unto God according to those sayings The law was made for the uniust He that taketh the sword shall perish with the sword Also Fornicatours and adulterers the Lord will iudge Also Wee unto thee which spoilest because thou shalt be spoiled And although all men ought to governe their manners by this discipline and God doth severely command that all kingdomes should defend this discipline and he by horrible punishments doth declare his wrath against this outward contumacie yet this externall discipline even where it is most honest is not a fulfilling of the law neither doth it deserve remission of sinnes neither is it that righteousnesse whereby we are accepted before God nor that light shining in the nature of men as righteousnesse shined in us in our creation or as new righteousnesse shall shine in us in the life eternall But all this discipline is an externall government such as it is like unto the leafe of a figge tree where with our first parents after their fall did cover their nakednesse neither doth it any more take away sinne and the corruption of nature and death then those figge leaves did Hence it is that Paul doth so often cry out that sinne is not taken away by the law Rom. 3. By the workes of the law no flesh shall be iustified in his sight And Rom. 8. When it was impossible to the law to iustifie c. And Gal. 2. If righteousnesse doth come by the law then Christ died in vaine And Tit. 3. Not by the workes of righteousnesse which we
have done but according to his mercy he hath saved us And it is a reproch unto the Sonne of God to imagine that any our workes are merits or the price of remission of sinnes and that they are propitiations for sinnes Therefore we doe openly condemne those Pharisaicall and Pelagian doting dreames which feigne that that discipline is a fulfilling of the law of God also that it doth deserve remission either of congruity or of condignity or that it is a righteousnesse whereby men are made acceptable to God And after a few pages in the same Article Seeing that the minde is raised up by this faith it is certain that remission of sinnes reconciliation and imputing of righteousnesse is given for the merit of Christ alone and that Christ is effectuall in us and doth by his holy spirit quicken the beleveers and deliver us from eternall death and withall make us heires of eternall life So saith Paul Rom. 3. We conclude that man is iustified by faith without the workes of the law Also we are iustified freely by his grace through the Redemption that is in Christ Jesus whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood And Acts 10. To him give all the Prophets witnesse that all that beleeve in him shall receive remission of sinnes Now the words are knowne and manifest Faith doth signifie not onely the knowledge of the historie for that is also in the Devils of whom it is said The devils doe beleeve and tremble but it doth signifie to embrace all the Articles of Faith and among those this article I do beleeve the remission of sinnes neither doe I beleeve that it is onely given to others but to me also This faith is also a confidence resting in the Mediatour according to that Being iustified by faith we have peace So that Paul speaketh of faith which consenting to all the articles of the Creed doth behold and imbrace the promise for it joyneth together faith and the promise Rom. 4. Therefore is it by faith that the promise might be sure In expounding the word Iustified it is usually said To be Iustified doth signifie of unrighteous to be made righteous which being rightly understood doth agree also to our purpose Of unrighteous to be made righteous that is acquitted from the guilt for the Sonne of God his sake that is laying hold by faith upon Christ himselfe who is our righteousnesse as Jeremie and Paul doe say because that by his merit we have remission and God doth impute his righteousnesse to us and for him doth account us just and by giving his holy Spirit doth quicken and regenerate us as it is said Iohn 5. This is life in his Sonne He that hath the Sonne hath eternall life he that hath not the Sonne of God hath not life And Rom. 3. That he may be iust and a iustifier And although newnesse is withall begun which shall be perfect in the life eternall whereunto we are redeemed yet neither for the new qualities nor for any works is any man in this life made just that is acceptable to God and heire of eternall life but onely for the Mediatours sake who suffered rose againe reigneth and prayeth for us shadowing and quickning us For although vertues are here begun yet be they still imperfect and the reliques of sinne do stick in us Therefore we must hold this comfort that the person is accepted for the Sonne of God his sake his righteousnesse being imputed to us as it is said Rom. 4. Abraham beleeved God and it was imputed to him for righteousnesse Also Blessed are they whose iniquities be forgiven and whose sins be covered Therefore this saying must be understood correlatively We are iustified by faith that is we are justified by confidence in the Son of God not for our qualitie but because he is the reconciler in whom the heart doth rest in confidence of the promised mercy for his sake Which confidence he doth raise up in us by his holy Spirit as Paul saith Ye have received the spirit of the adoption of the sons by whom we cry Abba father Here also we must speake of the exclusive member Paul doth often repeat the word Freely by which it is most certaine that the condition of our merits is excluded Therefore it is said in our Churches We are iustified by Faith aboue which we so understand and declare Freely for the onely mediatours sake not for our contrition or other our merits we have our sinnes forgiven us and are reconciled to God For although contrition and many other vertues are together with Faith or with this confidence kindled in us yet these vertues are not the cause or the merit of the Remission of sinnes neither doth the person please God in regard of them according to that saying No man living shall be iustified in thy sight but the person hath remission and doth certainly please God by reason of the Mediatour who must be apprehended by faith as it is said Eph. 3. By whom we have boldnesse and entrance with confidence by faith in him This whole doctrine is more manifest in the true conversion and daily invocation of the godly When we are in great feare by the knowledge of the wrath of God this one comfort is firme and sure to flie to the Son of God who faith Come unto me all ye that labour and are laden and I will refresh you Also As I live I will not the death of a sinner but that he returne and live Also Grace aboundeth more then sinne In these griefes if man be taught to doubt of the remission of sinnes sorrow will have the upper hand and then follow most grievous murmurings against God and desperation and eternall death but if man be caught that doubting is to be overcome by faith then shall he understand that by the word Faith is not onely signified the knowledge of the story he shall know that confidence doth relie upon the only Mediator and he shall perceive what is meant by these words Freely for the Mediatours sake remission is received by faith alone and so the person is made acceptable This wrastling hath at all times instructed some For though Origen and many other writers and sententiaries have brought forth an impure kind of doctrine yet in Augustine certain others we reade divers sentences which shew that they also received comfort out of these true fountains Who although they do sometime speak unproperly or things unlike because they were somewhat negligent in speaking yet we may easily gather what was their perpetuall judgement if we will judge aright Augustine upon the Psal 31. saith Who be happie not they in whom God shall not finde sins for those he findeth in all men For all men have sinned and are destitute of the glory of God Therefore if sinnes be found in all men it is evident that none are happie but those whose sins be forgiven This therefore the Apostle did thus commend Abraham
and the devill a most cruell enemie who for the hatred he beareth to God rageth against mankinde and doth endeavour all that he can especially to destroy the Church as it is written of Peter 1 Pet. 5. Watch because your adversarie the devill goeth about like a roaring Lion seeking whom he may devoure * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession Therefore although men by their naturall strength may after a sort performe the externall discipline yet are they often overcome by this common infirmitie and the devill also doth oftentimes force men not altogether savage to commit horrible facts as he deceived Eve and compelled the brethren of Ioseph David and others innumerable Therefore what diligence or what advisement can be sufficient for this most subtill enemy Here let us lay hold upon that most sweet comfort The Sonne of God appeared to destroy the works of the Devill 1 John 3. The Sonne of God is the keeper of his Church as he saith Joh. 10. No man shall take my sheepe out of my hands He doth protect us and also by his holy spirit doth confirme our mindes in true opinions as he doth begin eternall life so doth he kindle in our hearts good motions faith the love of God true invocation hope chastitie and other vertues We are not Pelagians but we doe humbly give thanks to the eternall God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ and to his Sonne Iesus Christ and to the holy Ghost both for the whole benefit of salvation restored againe to mankinde and also for this benefit that the Sonne of God doth dwell in the Church and doth defend it with his right hand against the furies of the Devils and men and doth drive away the devils from us and doth uphold us in this so great infirmitie of ours and by his word doth kindle in our mindes the knowledge of God and doth confirme and governe our mindes by his holy spirit We doe certainly know that these benefits are indeed given unto us as it is said most comfortably in Zacharie chap. 12. I will powre out upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and prayers He nameth the spirit of grace because that in this comfort the Son of God sealing us by his holy spirit doth testifie that we are in favour and that we are delivered from the pains of hell Secondly he nameth the spirit of prayers because that when we have acknowledged the remission of sins we doe not now flie from God we doe not murmure against God but we approach unto him with true faith and hope we doe aske and looke for helpe at his hands we love him and submit our selves to him and thus is the beginning of obedience wrought After that manner saith the Lord Ioh. 14. I will pray the Father and he will give you another Comforter even the spirit of truth The holy Ghost doth kindle the light of truth in our mindes and new motions in our hearts agreeable to the Law of God Let us acknowledge this so great a gift and let us endeavour to keepe it thankfully and desire daily to be helped in so great dangers of this life The will is not idle when it hath received the holy Ghost How our new obedience doth please God THE Pharisee in Luke chap. 18. doth admire and please himselfe being bewitched with this perswasion that he doth satisfie the law and for this discipline such as it is doth please God Many such there be among men who thinke themselves secure if they performe never so little though it be but a shadow of discipline But the heavenly voice doth often times accuse the arrogancie of these men and therefore the Lord saith Luk. 13. Except ye repent ye shall all in like sort perish and 1 Joh. 1. If we say we have no sinne we are lyers Therefore their imagination is vaine which thinke that obedience doth please God for it own worthinesse and that it is a merit of Condignitie as they speake and such a righteousnesse before God as is a merit of eternall life And yet afterward they do adde that we must alwaies doubt whether our obedience doe please God because it is evident that in every one there is much pollution many sins of ignorance and omission and many not small blemishes Here it is necessary that mens consciences should be instructed aright in either of these points both concerning our infirmitie and also concerning the comfort It is necessarie that the regenerate should have the righteousnesse of a good conscience and obedience begun in this life as hath been said yet neverthelesse in this life there is still remaining in our nature in our soule and in our heart very much pollution which they doe the more see and be waile which have received more light then others as the Prophets and Apostles according to that complaint of Paul Rom. 7. I see another law in my members which striveth against the law of my minde and maketh me captive to the law of sinne There is as yet in every one a great mist manifold ignorance and many sorrowfull doubts errors in counsels raised by distrust by false opinions and a vaine hope many vicious flames of lusts much neglect of dutie murmurings and indignations against God in his punishments to conclude it is unsensiblenesse and madnesse not to be willing to confesse that the feare and love of God is much more cold in us then it ought to be These confessions are repeated in the Sermons of the Prophets and Apostles Psal 143. Enter not into iudgement with thy servant for in thy sight shall no man living be iustified And 1 Joh. 1. If we say that we have no sinne we deceive our selves and the trueth is not in us This confession is necessary and mans arrogancie to be reprooved Also the error of our adversaries who feigne that men in this mortall life may satinfie the law of God and of those who say that the evill of concupiscence which is bred with us is not sin not an evill repugnant to the law or will of God is to be reprehended These errours doth Paul manifestly confute Rom. 7. and 8. Then must comfort also be joyned thereunto First let the regenerate person assure himselfe that he is reconciled to God by faith alone that is by confidence in the Mediatour and that the person is certainly accounted righteous for the Some of God the Mediatour and that freely for his merit Secondly let us confesse with true griefe that there remaine as yet in the regenerate man many sinnes and much pollution worthy of the wrath of God Thirdly let him neverthelesse know that obedience and the righteousnesse of a good conscience must be begun in this life and that this obedience although it be very farre from that perfection which the law requireth is neverthelesse in the regenerate acceptable to God for the Mediatours sake who maketh request for us and by his merit doth
these little ones to drinke a cup of cold water onely in the name of a disciple he shall not loose his reward Luk. 6. Give and it shall be given to you Exod 20. Honour thy father and thy mother that thou maiest live long upon earth Isa 33. Bread shall be given him and his waters shall be sure they shall see the King in his glorie that is for obedience and good works God doth give quiet Common-weales an honest and meeke government c. Isa 58. Breake thy bread to the hungry and thou shalt be as a garden that is watered c. The example of the widow at Sarepta is well knowne and the Psalmist saith Substance and riches are in his house For seeing that God in this mortall and miserable life doth gather his Church and will have it to be an honest congregation he giveth thereunto many places of entertainment he giveth nests to godly poore families for the bringing up of their children and for the spreading abroad of doctrine to conclude he will preserve the societie of mankinde housholds and common weales and that to this end that a Church may be gathered Therefore he giveth sometime a government not troublesome peace a fruitfull land and other good things for the prayers of holy men for their diligence and for common necessities sake as for Joseph Naaman and Daniel those kingdomes wherein they lived flourished the more And Jerem. 19. The Banished in Babylon are commanded to pray for the peace and wholsome government of that place where they were intertained So also oftentimes punishments are heaped up for the sins of the Church as is to be seene in the punishment of the tribe of Beniamin David and others Now God will have us to understand that these benefits are necessary for the body and to know that they be given of God in asking of them he will have our faith to be exercised as we shall declare more at large in a fit place At this time we have therefore added these few things that in this confession there might be also a Testimonie in our Churches that this true and necessarie doctrine touching good works is faithfully laid open Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of Iustification CHAP. 5. VVE beleeve and confesse that to doe and practice such righteousnesse as is acceptable to God these vertues be necessary Faith hope and love and that man cannot of himselfe conceive these vertues but doth receive them of the favour and grace of God and that faith doth worke by love But we thinke that their judgement doth farre disagree from the Apostolike and Catholike doctrine who teach that man is made acceptable to God and accounted just before God for those vertues and that when we come to stand before God in judgement we must trust to the merits of these vertues For man is made acceptable to God and counted just before him for the onely Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ through faith and when we appeare before the judgement seat of God we must not trust to the merit of any of those vertues which we have but onely to the merit of our Lord Iesus Christ whose merit is ours by faith And because that before the tribunall seat of God where the question is of true and eternall righteousnesse and salvation there is no place at all for the merits of men but onely for the mercie of God and the merits of our Lord Iesus Christ alone who is received of us by faith therefore we thinke that the ancient Fathers our Elders said truly that we are justified before God by faith alone Rom. 3. All have sinned and are deprived of the glory of God and are iustified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood Galat. 3. The Scripture hath concluded all under sinne that the promise by the Faith of Iesus Christ should be given to them that beleeve And Chap. 5. We through the spirit waite for the hope of righteousnesse through faith For in Christ Iesus neither Circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but faith which worketh by love Hilarie saith It offendeth the Scribes that man should forgive sinne for they behold nothing but man in Iesus Christ and that he should forgive that which the law could not release For faith alone doth iustifie Ambrose saith They are iustified freely because that working nothing nor requiting any thing by faith alone they are iustified by the gift of God And againe They are evidently blessed whose iniquities are forgiven without any labour or worke and whose sins are covered no helpe of repentance being required of them but onely this that they beleeve Many places might be alleadged as well out of the writings of the Prophets and Apostles as out of the holy Fathers whereby it is prooved that not onely in the beginning through the free mercie of God these vertues to wit Faith hope and love are given unto us but also afterward throughout our whole life and that in our extreame necessitie we are not able to stand before the severe tribunall seat of God but in the confidence of the onely free favour of God shewed unto us in Christ the Son of God For this is that both which Paul teacheth and the Ecclesiasticall writers doe interpret That we are justified before God by faith alone Of good works CHAP. 7. VVE say that good works commanded of God are necessarily to be done and that through the free mercie of God * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession they doe deserve certaine their own either corporall or spirituall rewards But we must not thinke that in the judgement of God where the question is concerning the purging of our sins the appeasing of the wrath of God and the merit of eternall salvation we should trust to those good works which we doe For all the good works which we doe are unperfect neither can they sustaine the severitie of the judgement of God but all our confidence is to be placed in the onely mercie of God for his Son our Lord Iesus Christ his sake Psal 142. Enter not into iudgement with thy servant for no flesh living shall be iustified in thy sight Gal. 5. The flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the spirit against the flesh and these are contrary one to the other so that ye cannot doe those things that ye would Rom. 7. I know that in me that is in my flesh there dwelleth no good Dan. 9. We doe not present our supplications before thee for our own righteousnesse but for thy great tender mercies Augustine saith Woe to the life of man be it never so commendable August confess lib. 9. cap. 13. In Monuali cap. 22. if thou examine it setting thy mercie aside And againe All my hope is in the death of my Lord. His death is my merit my refuge salvation life and my resurrection The mercie of the
with all kindes of vertues For who can purpose and doe all things as the dutie of a Christian doth require 1 Cor. 10. to the true edifying of the Church and the sound profit of all men that is according to the law of God and to the glory of God except that he both thinke speake and doe every thing in order and well and therefore be very familliarly acquainted with the whole company of vertues To whom good workes are to be ascribed and how necessarie they be CHAP. 5. BVt seeing that they which are the children of God are rather Rom. 8. led by the Spirit of God then doe work any thing themselves And that Of him and through him and for him are all things therefore Rom. 11. whatsoever things we doe well and holily are to be ascribed to none other then to this one onely spirit the giver of all vertues Howsoever it be he doth not compell us but doth lead us being willing Working in us both to will and to doe Philip. 2. Whereupon Saint Augustine writeth very well That God doth reward his workes in us And yet we are so farre from rejecting good workes that we doe utterly deny that any man can fully be saved except he be thus far brought by the spirit of Christ that he finde no want at all in him touching those good workes whereunto God hath created him For there be divers members of the same body therefore every one of us have not the same office 1 Cor. 12. It is so necessary that the law should be fulfilled that Heaven and earth shall sooner passe away then any one iotte or the least point thereof shall be remitted Yet because God alone is good hath created all things of nothing and doth by his spirit make us altogether new and doth wholly lead us for in Christ nothing availeth but a new creature none of all these things can be ascribed to mans strength and we must confesse that all things are the meere gifts of God who of his owne accord and not for any merit of ours doth favour and love us By these things it may sufficiently be knowne what we beleeve justification to be by whom it is wrought for us and by what means it is received of us also by what places of Scripture we are induced so to beleeve For alalthough of many we have alledged a few yet by these few any one that is but meanly conversant in the Scripture may fully perceive that they which reade the Scriptures shall find every where such kinde of sentences as doe attribute unto us nothing but sinne and destruction as Hosea saith and all our righteousnesse and salvation to the Lord. Of the duties of a Christan man CHAP. 6. NOw it cannot be doubted of what be the duties of a Christian man and to what actions he ought chiefly to give himselfe namely to all those whereby every one for his part may profit his neighbours and that first in things pertaining to life eternall that they also may begin to know worship and feare God and then in things pertaining to this life that they may want nothing which is necessarie to the sustenance of the body For as the whole law of God which is a most absolute commandement of all righteousnesse is briefly contained in this one word Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe so in the performance of this love it is necessarie that all righteousnesse should be comprised and perfited Whereupon it followeth that nothing at all is to be reckoned among the duties of a Christian man which is not of force and effect to profit our neighbour and every worke is so much the more belonging to the duty of Christian man by how much his neighbour may the more be profited thereby Therefore next after Ecclesiasticall functions among the chiefe duties of a Christian man we place the government of the Common weale obedience to Magistrates for these be referred to the common profit that care which is taken for our wife children family and the honour which is due to parents because that without these the life of man cannot consist and lastly the profession of good arts and of all honest discipline because that except these be had in estimation we shall be destitute of the greatest good things which are proper to mankinde Yet in these and all other duties pertaining to mans like no man must rashly take any thing to himselfe but with a right conscience consider whereunto God doth call him To conclude let every man account that his dutie and that so much the more excellent a dutie the more that he shall profit other men thereby THE TENTH SECTION OF THE HOLY CATHOLIKE CHVRCH The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the Catholike Church of God and of the head of the Church CHAP. 17. FOrasmuch as God from the beginning would have men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth therefore it is necessary that alwaies from the beginning at this day and to the end of the world there should be a Church that is a companie of the faithful called and gathered out of the world a communion I say of all Saints that is of them who doe truely know and rightly worship and serve the true God in Iesus Christ the Saviour by the word and the holy spirit and which by faith are partakers of all those good graces which are freely offered through Christ These all are Citizens of one and the same Citie living under one Lord under the same lawes and in the same fellowship of all good things for so the Apostle calleth them fellow Ephes 2. 1 Cor. 6. Citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God tearming the faithfull upon the earth Saints who are sanctified by the blood of the Sonne of God Of these is that article of our Creed wholly to be understood I beleeve the Catholike Church the communion of Saints And seeing that there is alwaies but one God and one Mediatour betweene God and man Iesus Christ also one shepheard of the whole flocke one head of this body and to conclude one spirit one salvation one faith one Testament or covenant it followeth necessarily that there is but one Church which we therefore call Catholike because it is universall spread abroad through all the parts and quarters of the world and reacheth unto all times and is not limited within the compasse either of time or place Here therefore we must condemne the Donatists who pinned up the Church within the corners of Africke neither doe we allow of the Roman Clergie who vaunt that the Church of Rom◠〈◊〉 in a manner is Catholike The Church is divided by some into divers parts or divers sorts not that it is rent and divided from it selfe but rather distinguished in respect of the diversitie of the members that be in it One part thereof they make to be the Church militant the other the Church triumphant The militant warreth still on
the earth and fighteth against the flesh the world and the prince of the world the devill and against sinne and death The other being already set at libertie is now in heaven and triumpheth over all those being overcome and continually rejoyceth before the Lord. Yet these two Churches have notwithstanding a communion and fellowship betweene themselves The Church militant upon the earth hath evermore had in it many particular Churches which must all notwithstanding be referred to the unitie of the Catholike Church This militant Church was otherwise ordered and governed before the law among the Patriarkes otherwise under Moses by the Law and otherwise of Christ by the Gospel There are but two sorts of people for the most part mentioned to wit the Israelites and the Gentiles or they which of the Iewes and Gentiles were gathered to make a Church There be also two Testaments the Old and the New Yet both these sorts of people have had and still have one fellowship one salvation in one and the same Messiah in whom as members of one body they are all joyned together under one head and by one faith are all partakers of one and the same spirituall meate and drinke Yet here we doe acknowledge a diversitie of times and a diversitie in the pledges and signes of Christ promised and exhibited and that now the ceremonies being abolished the light shineth unto us more cleerely our gifts and graces are more aboundant and our libertie is more full and ample This holy Church of God is called the house of the living God builded of living and spirituall stones founded upon a rocke that cannot be removed upon a foundation besides which none can be laid Whereupon it is called the pillar and foundation of the truth that 2 Tim. 3. doth not erre so long as it relyeth upon the rock Christ and upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles And no marvell * Looke the first observat upon this confession if it doe erre so often as it forsaketh him who is the alone truth This Church is also called a virgin and the spouse of Christ and his onely beloved For the Apostle saith I have ioyned you unto one husband that I might present you a chaste virgin unto Christ The Church is called a flocke of sheepe under one shepheard even Christ Ezek. 34. and Iohn 10. also the body of Christ because the faithfull are the lively members of Christ having him for their head It is the head which hath the preheminence in the body and from whence the whole body receiveth life by whose spirit it is governed in all things of whom also it receiveth increase that it may grow up Also there is but one head of the body which hath agreement with the body and therefore the Church cannot have any other head beside Christ For as the Church is a spirituall body so must it needs have a spiritua I head like unto it selfe Neither can it be governed by any other spirit then by the spirit of Christ Wherefore Paul saith And he is the head of his body the Coloss 1. Church who is the beginning the first borne of the dead that in all things he might have the preheminence And in another place Christ saith he is the head of the Church and the same is the Saviour of Ephes 5. his body And againe Who is the head of the Church which is his Ephes 1. body even the fulnesse of him which filleth all in all things Againe Let us in all things grow up into him which is the head that is Ephes 4. Christ by whom all the body being knit together receiveth increase And therefore we doe not allow of the doctrine of the Romish Prelates who would make the Pope the generall Pastour and Supreame head of the Church of Christ miâ—itant here on earth and the very Vicar of Christ who hath as they say all fulnesse of power and soveraigne authoritie in the Church For we hold and teach that Christ our Lord is and remaineth still the onely universall Pastour and highest Bishop before God his Father and that in the Church he performeth all the duties of a Pastour or Bishop even to the worlds end and therefore standeth not in need of any other to supply his roome for he is said to have a substitute which is absent But Christ is present with his Church and is the head that giveth life thereunto He did straightly forbid his Apostles and their successours all superioritie or dominion in the Church They therefore that by gaine-saying set themselves against so manifest a truth and bring another kinde of government into the Church who seeth not that they are to be counted in the number of them of whom the Apostles of Christ prophesied as Peter 2 Epist 2. and Paul Act. 20. 2 Cor. 11. 2 Thess 2. and in many other places Now by taking away the Romish head we doe not bring any confusion or disorder into the Church for we teach that the government of the Church which the Apostles set downe is sufficient to keep the Church in due order which from the beginning while as yet it wanted such a Romish head as is now pretended to keepe it in order was not disordered or full of confusion That Romish head doth maintaine indeed that tyranny and corruption in the Church which was brought into the Church But in the meane time he hindreth resisteth and with all the might hee can make cutteth off the right and lawfull reformation of the Church They object against us that there have beene great strifes and dissentions in our Churches since they did sever themselves from the Church of Rome and that therefore they cannot be true Churches As though there were never in the Church of Rome any sects any contentions and quarrels and that in matters of religion maintained not so much in the Schooles as in the holy chaires even in the audience of the people We know that the Apostle said God is not the authour of dissention but of peace 1 Cor. 11. And Seeing there is amongst you emulation and contention are you not carnall Yet may we not deny but that God was in that Church planted by the Apostle and that that Apostolike Church was a true church howsoever there were strifes and dissentions in it The Apostle Paul reprehended Peter an Apostle and Barnabas Gal. 2. Acts 15. fell at variance with Paul great contention arose in the Church of Antioch betweene them that preached one and the same Christ as Luke recordeth in the Acts of the Apostles And there have at all times beene great contentions in the Church and and the most excellent Doctors of the Church have about no small matters differed in opinions yet so as in the meane time the Church ceased not to be the church for all these contentions For thus it pleaseth God to use the dissentions that arise in the church to the glory of his name the
setting forth of the truth and to the end that such as are not approved might be manifest Now as we acknowledge no other head of the Church then Christ so we doe not acknowledg every church to be the true church which vaunteth her selfe so to be but we teach that to be the true Church indeed in which the markes and tokens of the true church are to be found First and chiefly the lawfull or sincere preaching of the word of God as it is left unto us in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles which do all seeme to leade us unto Christ who in the Gospel hath said My sheepe heare my voyce and I know them â— Iohn 10. and they follow me and I give unto them eternall life A stranger they doe not heare but flie from him because they know not his voyce And they that are such in the Church of God have all but one faith and one spirit and therefore they worship but one God and him alone they serve in spirit and in truth loving him with all their hearts and with all their strength praying unto him alone through Jesus Christ the onely Mediatour and Intercessour and they seeke not life or justice but onely in Christ and by faith in him because they doe acknowledge Christ the onely head and foundation of his Church and being surely founded on him doe daily repaire themselves by repentance and doe with patience beare the crosse laid upon them and besides by unfeigned love joyning themselves to all the members of Christ doe thereby declare themselves to be the disciples of Christ by continuing in the bond of peace and holy unitie they do withall communicate in the Sacraments ordained by Christ and delivered unto us by his Apostles using them in no other manner then as they received them from the Lord himselfe That saying of the Apostle Paul is well knowne to all I received from the Lord that which I delivered 1 Cor 11. unto you For which cause we condemne all such churches as strangers from the true church of Christ who are not such as we have heard they ought to be howsoever in the meane time they bragge of the succession of Bishops of unitie and of antiquitie Moreover we have in charge from the Apostles of Christ To shunne Idolatrie and to come out of Babylon and to have no fellowship 1 Cor. 10. 1 Iohn 5. Apoc. 18. 2 Cor. 6. with her unlesse we meane to be partakers with her of all Gods plagues laid upon her But as for communicating with the true church of Christ we so highly esteeme of it that wee say plainly that none can live before God which doe not communicate with the true church of God but separate themselves from the same For as without the Arke of Noah there was no escaping when the world perished in the flood even so doe we beleeve that without Christ who in the church offereth himselfe to be enjoyed of the elect there can be no certaine salvation and therefore we teach that such as would be saved must in no wise separate themselves from the true Church of Christ But yet we doe not so strictly shut up the church within those markes before mentioned as thereby to exclude all those out of it which either doe not communicate in the Sacraments by reason that they want them or else not willingly nor upon contempt but being constrained by necessitie doe against their wils abstain from them or in whom faith doth sometimes faile though not quite decay nor altogether die or in whom some slips and errours of infirmitie may be found for we know that God had some friends in the world that were not of the common wealth of Israel We know what befell the people of God in the captivity of Babylon where they wanted their sacrifices seventy yeers We know very well what hapned to Saint Peter who denied his Master and what is wont daily to fall out among the faithfull and chosen of God which goe astray and are full of infirmities We know moreover what manner of Churches the Churches at Galatia and Corinth were in the Apostles time in which the Apostle Paul condemneth divers great and heinous crimes yet he calleth them the holy Churches of Christ Yea and it falleth out sometimes that God in his just judgement suffereth the truth of his word and the Catholike Faith and his owne true worship to be so obscured and defaced that the church seemeth almost quite rased out and not so much as a face of a church to remaine as we see fell out in the dayes of Eliah and at other times And yet in 1 Reg. 19. Apoc. 7. the meane time the Lord hath in this world even in this darkenesse his true worshippers and those not a few but even seven thousand and more For the Apostle crieth The foundation of the 2 Tim. 2. Lord standeth sure and hath this seale the Lord knoweth who are his c. Whereupon the Church of God may be tearmed invisible not that the men whereof it consisteth are invisible but because it being hidden from our sight and knowne onely unto God it cannot be discerned by the judgement of man Againe not all that are reckoned in the number of the church are Saints and the lively and true members of the church for there be many hypocrites which outwardly doe heare the word of God and publikely receive the Sacraments and beare a shew to pray unto God alone through Christ to confesse Christ to be their onely righteousnesse and doe seeme outwardly to worship God and to exercise the duties of charitie to the brethren and for a while through patience to indure in troubles and calamities And yet they are altogether destitute of the inward illumination of the spirit of God of faith and sinceritie of heart and of perseverance or continuance to the end And these men are for the most part at the length laid open what they be For the Apostle John saith They went out from among us but they were not of us 1 Iohn 2. for if they had beene of us they would have tarried with us Yet these men whilest they doe pretend religion they are accounted to be in the church howsoever indeed they be not of the church Even as traitours in a commonwealth before they be detected are counted in the number of good Citizens and as the cockle and darnell and chaffe are found amongst the wheate and as wennes and swellings are in a perfect body when they are rather diseases and deformities then true members of the body And therefore the Matth. 13. church is very well compared to a draw net which draweth up fishes of all sorts and to a field wherein is found both darnell and good corne We are to have a speciall regard that we judge not rashly before the time nor goe about to exclude cast off and cut away them whom the Lord would not have excluded nor cut off or
whom without some damage to the church we cannot separate from it Againe we must be very vigilant lest that the godly falling fast asleepe the wicked grow stronger and do some mischiefe to the church Further more we teach that it is carefully to be marked wherein especially the truth and unitie of the church consisteth lest that we either rashly breed or nourish schismes in the church It consisteth not in outward rites and ceremonies but rather in the truth and unitie of the Catholike faith This Catholike faith is not taught us by the ordinances or laws of men but by the holy Scriptures a compendious and short summe whereof is the Apostles Creed And therefore we reade in the ancient Writers that there was manifold diversities of ceremonies but that was alwaies free neither did any man thinke that the unitie of the church was thereby broken or dissolved We say then that the true unity of the Church doth consist in severall points of doctrine in the true and uniforme preaching of the Gospel and in such rites as the Lord himselfe hath expresly set downe and here we urge that saying of the Apostle very earnestly As many of us therefore Phil. 3. as are perfect let us he thus minded If any man thinke otherwise the Lord shall reveale the same unto him And yet in that whereunto we have attained let us follow one direction and all of us be like affected one towards another Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of the Church THis we hold that of such lively stones being by this meane built upon this lively rocke the Church and the holy gathering together of all the Saints the Spouse of Christ which being cleansed by his blood he shall once in time to come present without blot before his Father is founded The which church though it be manifest to the eies of God alone yet is it not onely seene and known by certaine outward rites instituted of Christ himselfe and by the word of God as by a publique and lawfull discipline but it is so appointed that without these markes no man can be judged to be in this church but by the speciall priviledge of God Out of the Confession of BASILL Of the Church VVE beleeve a holy Christian Church that is a communion Matth. 1. Ephe. 1. Iohn 3. 2 Cor. 11. Ephes 5. Heb. 12. Iohn 1. Galat. 5. Rom. 1. Iohn 1. 1 Iohn 3. of Saints a gathering together of the faithfull in spirit which is holy and the Spouse of Christ wherein all they be Citizens which doe truely confesse that Iesus is the Christ the Lambe that taketh away the sinnes of the world and doe shew forth that faith by the workes of love And a little after This church of Christ doth labour all that it can to keepe the bonds of peace and love in unitie Therefore it doth by no meanes communicate with Sects and the rules of orders devised for the difference of dayes meates apparell and ceremonies Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of the holy Church and of the godly institution and government thereof and of Discipline Also of Antichrist CHAP. 8. IN the eighth place it is taught touching the acknowledgeing of the holy Catholike Christian Church And first of all that the foundation and head of the holy Church is Jesus Christ himselfe alone together with the whole merit of grace and truth to life eternall upon whom and by whom this church is at all times built by the holy Ghost the word of God and the Sacraments according to the meaning of that which Christ said unto Peter Matth. 16. upon this rocke to wit whereof thou hast made a true confession I will build my Church And Saint Paul saith Other foundation 1 Cor. 3. can no man lay then that which is laid which is Jesus Christ And in another place And hath appointed him over all things to be Ephes 2. the head of the Church which is his body and the fulnesse of him which filleth all in all things Out of these things it is taught that this is beleeved held and publikely confessed that the holy Catholike church being present at every time and militant upon earth is the fellowship of all Christians and is here and there dispersed over the whole world and is gathered together by the holy Gospel out of all nations families tongues degrees and ages in one faith in Christ the Lord or in the holy Trinitie according to that saying of Saint John who speaketh thus And I saw a great company which no man Apoc. 7. can number of all nations peoples and tongues standing before the throne and before the lambe This true church although while it lieth here in the Lords stoore to wit in the wide world and as it were in one heape confusedly gathered together containeth in it as yet as well the pure wheate as the chaffe the godly children of God and the wicked children of the world the living and dead members of the ministers and of the people yet where it is least defiled or most pure it may be knowne even by these signes that follow namely wheresoever Christ is taught in holy assemblies the doctrine of the holy Gospel is purely and fully preached the Sacraments are administred according to Christs institution commandement meaning and will and the faithfull people of Christ doth receive and use them and by these gathereth it selfe together in the unitie of faith and love and in the bond of peace and joyneth it selfe in one and buildeth it selfe hard together upon Christ There therefore is the holy church the house of God the temples of the holy Ghost lively members the parts of the heavenly Ierusalem the spirituall body of Christ and joynts knit together the which are joyned and coupled each with other by one head Christ one spirit of regeneration one word of God the same and sincere Sacraments one faith one love and holy communion one bond of peace order discipline and obedience whether the number of this people be great or small as the Lord witnesseth Where two or three are gathered together in my name Matth. 15. in what countrey or nation and in what place soever this be there am I in the middest of them and contrarily where Christ and the spirit of Christ dwelleth not and the holy Gospel cannot have any place granted unto it c. but on the contrary side manifest errours * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession Rom. 5. and heathenish life have their full course and by getting the upper hand doe spread themselves farre there must also needs be a church so defiled that Christ will not acknowledge it for his welbeloved Spouse seeing that none belongeth to Christ who hath not the spirit of Christ Every Christian is also bound with diligent care to seeke after this and such a true part of the holy church and after he hath found it to joyne and maintaine holy communion and fellowship
therewith as the other part of that point of the Church in our Christian Creed doth declare where we doe professe that we beleeve the communion of Saints and ought altogether with this fellowship or spirituall company of Gods people to maintaine the true unitie and concord of Christs spirit to love and beare good will to all the members to yeeld obedience thereunto and endevour by all meanes possible to procure the profit and furtherance thereof and in truth to hold agreement therewith and by no meanes through stubbornnesse to move schismes seditions and sects against the truth To which thing the Apostle exhorteth all men where he saith So walke or Ephes 4. behave your selves as worthy of the place or vocation whereunto ye are called with all humblenesse and meekenesse with a quiet minde and long suffering for bearing one another and indevour ye to keepe the unitie of the spirit in the bond of peace There is one body and one spirit even as ye are called in one hope of your vocation there is one Lord one faith one baptisme one God and Father of all And again Rom. 15. Phil. 2. Rom. 12. 1 Cor 12. Let every man please his neighbour in that that is good to edification Also Doe nothing through strife or for vaine glory Againe Let there not bee dissentions among you He therefore that in this life walketh according to these commandements he is a true and lively member of the holy Church which bringeth forth the fruite of Faith and love * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession And the 1. Observat upon the confession of Saxonie in the fourth Section But he that looseth the spirit of Faith and love in the holy fellowship must needs bee a dead member Together with these things the Ministers of our Churches teach that this is to be thought of their fellowship which is in like manner to be thought of any other Christian fellowship whether it be great or small to wit that it selfe alone is not that holy Catholike Christian Church but onely one part thereof as the Apostle writeth of the church at Corinth Ye are the body of Christ 1 Cor. 12. and members of him every one for his part They teach also that there must be a platforme and certaine order of government in the holy Church Now without a platforme of order and outward government it cannot be in good case or goe well with it no more then it can with any other even the least societie But this platforme of order consisteth chiefly in this that they be both ordinarily called and lawfully ordained who execute due functions in the same beginning at the least and proceeding to those that are of a mean sort and so forth even to the chiefest The next point is that every one doe well discharge that place and as it were his ward to which he is called and use watchfulnesse and suffer nothing to be found wanting in himselfe nor at his own pleasure do closely convey himselfe out of the same or goe beyond the bounds thereof and meddle with other mens charges and moreover that all among themselves submit themselves one to another and all performe obedience from the least to the greatest every man in his owne place whereunto he is called and doe it with the affection of love and of his owne accord not of constraint even for Christs sake and for the care they have of eternall salvation according 1 Pet. 3. Phil. 2. as the Apostles and other holy men have taught concerning this matter and after their examples by which they founded their Churches and according to that also that they brought old lawes or decrees into subjection the which thing our Ministers among themselves doe indeede declare and practise This laudable order of governing the Church together with lawfull discipline that is with the severitie of punishments appointed by God which it hath annexed unto it ought diligently to be exercised to wit so that the wicked and such as abide in manifest sinnes without repentance having their hearts hardened and such sinners as give not obedience to God and to his word and in the Church are authours of great offences and doe not repent or become better after due faithfull and sufficient warning that such I say may be publiquely punished and be removed from the holy fellowship by Ecclesiasticall punishment which * Looke the 3. observat upon this confession commonly is called abandoning excommunication or cursing yet not by the helpe of the civill power but by vertue of the word and the commandement of Christ And that this punishment may indifferently be used towards all no regard or respect is to be had of persons of what degree soever they be whether they be civill or Ecclesiasticall persons according to that sentence of the doctrine of Christ who saith If thy brother trespasse against thee * Looke the 4 Observat Mat. 18. goe and reprove him between him and thee alone if he heare thee thou hast won thy brother if he heare thee not take yet with thee one or two If he heare not these tell it unto the Church and if he hear not the Church let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a Publican And St. Paul together with his fellow Ministers did in expresse words give a commandement hereof writing thus We command you brethren 1 Cor. 5. in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that ye withdraw your selves from every brother that walketh unordinately and not after the instruction which he received of us And in another place he saith Put from among your selves that wicked man And yet this is not to be concealed that at all times there have beene many in the Church which seemed to be Christians and yet were wicked hypocrites close sinners farre from repentance and that there be and shall be such hereafter even unto the end of the world such as are neither chastened by this discipline of Christ neither can easily be excommunicated or altogether separated from the Church but are to be reserved and committed to Christ alone the chiefe Shepheard and to his coming as the Lord himselfe saith of these men that the Angels in the last day shall first separate such from the righteous and cast them into the fiery furnace where shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth Dan. 9. Matth. 24. Mark 12. 2 Thess 2. 2 Pet. â— Here withall it is also taught that that mischievous and wicked Antichrist shall sit in the Temple of God to wit in the Church of whom the Prophets Christ our Lord and the Apostles have foretold us and warned us to take heede of him that the simple sort among the faithfull might avoide him and not suffer themselves to bee seduced by him Now in Antichrist we are to acknowledge a double overthwartnesse to wit dishonestie and deceiving the first is an overthwartnesse of the minde or meaning or a bringing in of false doctrine
cleane contrary to the meaning of Christ our Lord and of the holy Scripture whereof the Apostle speaketh after this sort The time will come when 2 Tim 4. 2 Pet. 3. they will not suffer any longer the holy doctrine but having their cares itching shall after their own lusts get them an heap of teachers and shall turne their eares from the truth and shall be given unto fables The other evill or offence that we are to consider in Antichrist is a corrupt and naughtie life giving unto others a very ill example and is full of horrible sinnes hurtfull filthinesse and all kinde of vices which in the Antichristian church are openly practized and that freely without any kinde of punishment whereof the Apostle saith This know also that in the last daies shall 2 Tim 3. come perilous times For men shall be lovers of their owne selves covetous boasters proud cursed speakers disobedient to parents unthankefull prophane without naturall affection such as cannot be pleased false accusers intemperate fierce not lovers or desirous of that which is good traiterous headie high minded lovers of pleasure more then of God having a shew of godlinesse but have denied the power thereof turne away therefore from such Of which time also Christ forespake in these words And then many shall be offended Matth. â—4 at these examples and shall betray one another and hate one another And many false Prophets shall arise and deceive many And because iniquitie shall increase many waies the love of many shall be cold But he that indureth to the end he shall be saved These words are to be understood of them which doe continue in the doctrine of Christ enduring all adversities where with they are assaied And in another place Christ crieth out Woe to the world because Mat. 18. Matth. 11. of offences And Blessed is he that shall not be offended in me Out of the FRENCH Confession THerefore we beleeve that it is not lawfull for any man to Artic 26. withdraw himselfe from the congregations and to rest in himselfe but rather that all men are to defend and to preserve the unitie of the church submitting themselves to the common instruction and to the yoake of Christ wheresoever God doth appoint that true Ecclesiasticall discipline although the Decrees of Magistrates doe gain-say it from which Order whosoever doe separate themselves they doe resist the ordinance of God We beleeve that very carefully and wisely the true Church Artic. 27. the name whereof too many do abuse is to be discerned Therefore we affirme out of the word of God that the Church is a company of the faithfull which agree together in following the word of God and in imbracing pure Religion wherein also they doe daily profit growing and confirming themselves mutually in the feare of God as they which have need daily to goe forward and to profit and who although they profit never so much must notwithstanding of necessitie daily flie to the remission of sinnes Yet we doe not deny but that many Hypocrites and Reprobates are mingled with the faithfull but their guilefull dealing is not able to take a way the name of the Church Therefore seeing we beleeve this to be so we withall boldly Artic. 28. affirme that where the word of God is not received and where there is no profession of that obedience which is due thereunto nor any use of Sacraments there if we will speake properly we cannot judge any Church to be Therefore we condemne the Papisticall assemblies because that the pure truth of God is banished from them and among them the Sacraments of Faith are corrupted counterfeited and falsified or altogether abolished and to conclude among whom all Superstitions and Idolatries are in full force And therefore we thinke that all they who joyne themselves to such actions and communicate there with doe separate themselves from the body of Christ Yet notwithstanding because that in Papacle there be some small tokens of a Church and the substance especially of Baptisme hath remained the efficacie whereof doth not depend upon him by whom it is ministred we confesse that they which are there baptized need not to be baptized the second time howbeit by reason of the corruptions which are mingled therewith no man can offer Infants there to be baptized but that he must defile himselfe Out of the ENGLISH Confession VVE beleeve that there is one Church of God and that the same is not shut up as in times past among the Iews into Artic. 4. some one corner or kingdome but that it is Catholike and universall and dispersed throughout the whole world So that there is now no nation which may truely complaine that they be shut forth and may not be one of the Church and people of God and that this Church is the Kingdome the Body and the Spouse of Christ that Christ alone is the Prince of this Kingdome that Christ alone is the Head of this Body and that Christ alone is the Bridegroome of this Spouse Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve and confesse that there is one Catholike or Vniversall Artic. 27. Church which is the true Congregation or companie of all faithfull Christians which doe looke for their whole salvation from Christ alone in as much as they be washed in his blood and sanctified and sealed by his spirit Furthermore as this Church hath been from the beginning of the world so it shall continue unto the end thereof The which appeareth by this that Christ is our eternall King who can never be without subjects This Church God doth defend against all the fury and force of the world although for a small time it may seeme to be very little and as it were utterly extinguished to the sight of man even as in the perilous time of Achab God is said to have reserved to himselfe seven thousand men which bowed not their knees to Baal To conclude this holy Church is not situated or limited in any set or certaine place nor yet bound and tied to any certaine and peculiar persons but spread over the face of the whole earth though in minde and will by one and the same spirit through the power of faith it be wholly joyned and united together We beleeve that seeing this holy Companie and Congregation Artic. 28. consisteth of those that are to be saved and out of it there is no salvation therefore no man of how great dignitie and preheminence soever ought to separate and sunder himselfe from it that being contented with his own solitary estate he should live apart by himselfe But on the contrary side that all and every one are bound to associate themselves to this companie carefully to preserve the unitie of the Church to submit himselfe both to the doctrine and discipline of the same finally to put his necke willingly under the yoake of Christ as common members of the same body to seeke the edification of their
is preserved and doth discerne it from other nations and knoweth which is it what manner of one it is and where to be found Therefore that all godly men might be the better confirmed against these doubts This Article is set before them in the Creed I beleeve the holy Catholike Church By this profession we affirme that all mankinde is not rejected of God but that there is and shall remaine a certaine true Church that the promises of God are sure and that the Sonne of God doth as yet reigne receive and save those that call upon him And being raised up by this comfort we doe give God thanks and invocate him we do desire receive and look for eternall good things at his hand By reason of this admonition and comfort the Article in the Creed is rehearsed seeing that the selfe same doctrine touching the preserving of the Church is very often repeated in sundry Sermons in the booke of God as Isa 59. This is my covenant with them saith the Lord my Spirit which is upon thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed saith the Lord from henceforth even for ever And Christ saith I am with you for ever even to the end of the world Also this is a sweet comfort that the heires of eternaâ—l life are not to be found else where then in the company of those that are called according to that saying Whom he hath chosen them he hath also called Let not therefore mens mindes goe astray beholding this ragged body of the Church and peradventure dreaming that in other places some which do not know the Gospell are notwithstanding holy and the dwelling house of God as Fabius Scipio Aristides and such like But turne thou thy eyes hither Know for a certaintie that in this companie of those which are called some be chosen and joâ—ne thy selfe to this companie by Confession and Invocation as David saith Psal 26. One thing have I desired of the Lord and that I doe still require that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life to behold the will of the Lord and to visit his temple We doe not therefore speake of the Church as if we should speake of Plato his Idaea but we speake of such a Church as may be seene and heard according to that saying Their souâ—d is gone forth into all the earth The eternall Father will have his Sonne to be heard among all mankinde as he saith Hâ—are him And Psalme 2. I have set my King upon the holy hill of Sion I will declare the Decree The Lord said to me thou art my Sonne this day have I begotten thee Be wise now therefore ye Kings We say therefore that the visible Church in this life is a companie of those which doe embrace the Gospell of Christ and use the Sacraments aright wherein God by the ministery of the Gospell is effectuall and doth renue many to life eternall And yet in this company there be many which are not holy but do agree together concerning the true doctrine as in the time of Mary these were the Church to wit Zacharie Simeon Joseph Elizabeth Mary Anne the teachers and many other who agreed with them in the pure doctrine and did not heare the Sadduces and the Pharisees but Zachary Simeon Anne Mary and such like c. For when the companie is very small yet God doth reserve some remnants whose voice and confession is heard and he doth oftentimes renue the ministery according to that saying Except the Lord had left a seed unto us we had been like to Sodome c. Therefore this description taken out of the manifest testimonies of the Scriptures doth declare which is the Church what it is and where it is We may not doubt that the Church is tied to the Gospell as Paul saith If any man teach another Gospell let him be accursed And Joh. 10. My sheepe heare my voice And Joh. 14. If any man loveth me he heareth my word and my Father shall love him and we will come to him and will dwell with him And Joh. 17. Sanctifie them with thy word thy word is truth Therefore the Sadduces the Pharisees and such like Bishops and others who set forth an other doctrine differing from the Gospell and doe obstinately establish idolatry are no members of the Church of God although they hold a title and dominions But it is manifest that our adversaries teach and defend another kinde of doctrine differing from the Gospell seeing they teach that the Law of God may be fulfilled by our obedience in this life and that this obedience doth deserve remission of sinnes Also that by this obedience men are made righteous before God Also that evill concupiscence is not sin nor an evill resisting of the law of God Also that they which are converted must doubt whether they be in state of grace and that this doubting is not sinne Also that dead men are to be prayed unto Also that difference of meats monasticall vowes and other ceremonies chosen without any commandement of God are the service of God Also that the sacrifice in the masse doth deserve the remission of sinnes and other things both for him that maketh it and also for others that are alive or dead Also other manifold and horrible prophanations of the Sacraments Also that Bishops may appoint services of God and that the violating of those services which are appointed by them is mortall sinne Also that they may enjoyne the law of single life to any degree of men Also that the rehearsall of all and every offence is necessarie to the obtaining of remission of sinnes Also that Canonicall satisfactions doe recompence the punishments of Purgatorie Also that those Synods wherein the Bishops alone doe give their judgement cannot erre Also they which doe consecrate oyles and other things without the commandement of God and doe attribute thereunto a divine power against sins and Devils and diseases Also they which allow of prayers made to certaine Images as though there were more helpe to be had Also they which doe kill honest men onely for that they dislike these errours and doe professe the truth These things seeing they be altogether heathenish and idolatrous it is manifest that the maintainers thereof are not members of the Church but doe rule and have soveraigntie as the Pharisees and Saduces did Neverthelesse there have beene are and shall be in the Church of God such men as doe keepe the foundation although some had have and shall have more light and others lesse And somtimes also even the very Saints doe build stubble upon the foundation especially seeing that the miserie of these times doth not suffer those which have the beginnings of faith to be instructed and to conferre with the better learned Yet these are in the number of those whom the Lord commandeth to be spared Ezech. 9. who
sigh and are sorry because that errours are established Therefore chiefly by the voyce of the Doctrine we may and ought to judge which and where the true Church is which by the voyce of the true doctrine and then by the lawfull use of the Sacraments is distinguished from other nations And what is the voice of the true doctrine the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and the Creeds doe declare In these the doctrine is not doubtfull touching the foundation to wit touching the Articles of faith the essence and will of God the Sonne the Redeemer the Law the Promises the use of the Sacraments and the ministery And it is manifest that it is not permitted to any creature not to Angels nor to men to change that doctrine which is delivered of God Now what the Church is the Sonne of God sheweth saying My kingdome is not of this world Also As my Father sent me so doe I send you By the voice of the Ministers of the Gospell an eternall Church is gathered to God and by this voice God is effectuall and turneth many to himselfe This exceeding great benefit of God we ought to acknowledge and thankfully to extoll And although the Church be a companie that may be seene and heard yet it is to be distinguished from Politicall Empires or those that beare the sword Bishops have not authoritie by the Law of God to punish the disobedient neither doe they possesse the kingdomes of the world and yet in the Church there is an order according to that saying He ascended he giveth gifts to Men Apostles Prophets Evangelists Pastors and Teachers The Sonne of God is the high Priest anoynted of the eternall Father who that the Church might not utterly perish hath given unto it Ministers of the Gospell partly called immediatly by himselfe as the Prophets and Apostles partly chosen by the calling of men For he doth both allow of the choise of the Church and of his infinite goodnesse he is effectuall even when the Gospell doth sound by such as are chosen by voices or in the name of the Church Therefore we doe retaine in our Churches also the publique rite of Ordination whereby the ministerie of the Gospell is commended to those that are truely chosen whose manners and doctrine we doe first throughly examine And touching the worthinesse of the ministery we doe faithfully teach our Churches No greater thing can be spoken then that which the Sonne of God saith As my Father sent me so doe I send you He also declareth what commandements he giveth Preach ye the Gospell and he affirmeth that he will be effectuall by their voice as the Father sheweth himselfe to be effectuall by the Son Also we set before men the commandements of God He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me Also Obey them that have the oversight of you And yet these sayings doe not erect a kingdome without the Gospel but they command an obedience which is due to the voice of the Gospel And these things pertaine to the ministery To teach the Gospell to administer the Sacraments to give Absolution to them that aske it and doe not persevere in manifest offences to ordaine Ministers of the Gospell being rightly called and examined to exercise the judgements of the Church after a lawfull manner upon those * Looke the 1. Observat upon this confession which are guiltie of manifest crimes in manners or in doctrine and to pronounce the sentence of excommunication against them that are stubborne and againe to absolve and pardon them that do repent That these things may be done orderly there be also Consistories appointed in our Churches We said in the description of the Church that there be many in this visible Church which be not holy who notwithstanding in outward profession doe imbrace the true Doctrine We condemne the Donatists who feigned that their ministerie is not effectuall which are not holy Also we condemne that Anabaptisticall filth which feigned that to be the visible Church wherein all are holy And we confesse that we are so to thinke of the visible Church in this life as our Lord saith Matth. 12. The kingdome of God is like unto a draw net cast into the sea wherein fishes are gathered both good and bad but yet they which become enemies to the true doctrine cease to be members of this visible congregation according to this saying If any man teach another Gospell let him be accursed Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of the chiefe Bishop THere be those that attribute this to the Bishop of Rome that he is the head of the Vniversall Church and that he hath power in earth not onely to ordaine civill kingdomes and to governe all Ecclesiasticall persons and matters but also to command the Angels in heaven to deliver souls out of Purgatorie and to blesse or deliver whom it pleaseth him But we acknowledge that if the Bishop of Rome were a godly man and did teach the Gospel of Christ according to the writings of the Prophets and Apostles then he had a ministery of high authoritie in this earth to wit a ministery of remitting and retaining sinnes then which ministerie there is nothing greater or more excellent in this earth But he alone hath not this ministerie but he hath it in common with all those who by a lawfull calling doe preach the Gospell of Christ For the ministerie of remitting or retaining sins which otherwise is called the Key of the kingdome of heaven is not given to the free power of the person of men but it is so neerely annexed to the word of the Gospell that so many as doe preach the Gospell may truly be said to remit and to retaine sins to wit to remit their sins who by faith do receive the Gospell to retaine theirs that doe contemne the Gospell Mar. 16. Preach the Gospell to every creature He that shall beleeve and be baptized shall be saved but he that will not beleeve shall be damned Hilarie De Trinit lib. 6. saith The Father revealed it to Peter that he should say thou art the Sonne of God Therefore upon this rocke of Confession is the Church builded this faith is the foundation of the Church whatsoever this faith shall loose or binde in earth shall be loosed or bound in heaven Chrysostome saith They which beare the keyes be the Priests to whom the word of teaching and interpreting the Scriptures is committed Now the key is the word of the knowledge of the Scriptures by which key the truth is opened to men Augustine De Doctr. Christ Lib. 1. Cap. 18. saith These keyes did he give to the Church that whatsoever it looseth in earth should be loosed in heaven to wit that whosoever would not beleeve that his sinnes are forgiven him in the Church they should not be forgiven to him but whosoever should beleeve and being corrected doth turne from his sins being placed in the lap of the Church should
iudge and let him shew what thing it is that his death doth profit This saith he is my blood And a little after Together with him let the Apostle iudge because that Christ himself also speaketh in the Apostle he crieth out and saith touching God the Father He which spared not his owne Sonne c. Wherethe Church hath so farre authority to judge of doctrine that notwithstanding she must keep her selfe within the bonds of the holy Scripture which is the voice of her husband from which voice it is not lawfull for any man no not for Angell to departe Out of the Confession of SVEVELAND Of the Church FVrthermore we will shew what is taught among us both Artie 15. touching the Christian Church and also touching the holy Sacraments and touching the Church this is it that we teach The Church or congregation of Christ which as yet is in this world as a stranger from God is the fellowship and company of those which addict themselves to Christ and do altogether trust and rest in his protection among whom notwithstanding many shall be mingled even to the end of the world who although they professe the Christian faith yet they have it not in deed This hath our Lord taught sufficiently Matth. 13. by the parable both of the cockle and of the Net cast into the sea in the which the bad fishes are caught with the good Also Matth. 22 by the parable of the King inviting all men to the marriage of his Sonne and afterward casting him out being bound hand and foot into utter darknnes which had not a wedding garment Now these places of Scripture wherein the congregation of Christ is commended to be the Spouse of Christ for the which he hath given himselfe Eph. 5. The house of God the pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim. 3. Also The holy hill of Sion the City of the living God the heavenly Ierusalem and congregation of the first borne which are written in heaven I say all these places of Scripture do properly pertaine to them who for their sincere faith are truely and in the sight of God reckoned among the children of God For seeing that in these alone the Lord doth fully reigne these onely if we will speake properly are called the Church of Christ and the communion of Saints in which sence also the name of the Church is expounded in the common Articles of faith those false Christians being excluded which are mingled amongst them Furthermore the holy Ghost himselfe doth governe this Church or congregation and remaineth with it as Christ doth even to the end of the world and doth sanctifie it that at the length he may present it unto himselfe without spot or wrinckle as it is said Ephes 5. Also this is that Church which all men are commanded to heare and he that will not heare her is to be counted as an Heathen and Publicane And although that to wit faith it selfe cannot be seene wherby this Congregation hath obtained to be called the Church and company of Christ yet the fruits of that faith may be seene and knowne and of them a certaine Christian conjecture be taken These fruits be chiefly a bold profession of Faith a true love offering it selfe to do humble service to all men a contempt of all things Seeing therefore that these be the proper fruites wheresoever the holy Gospell and the Sacraments be exercised thereupon it may easily be known where and who be the Christian Church so much as is necessary for us to preserve among us the Christian communion and that in the same we may be instructed admonished and help one another according to the commandement of Christ Furthermore seeing this congregation is the very kingdome of God wherein all things ought to be appointed in best order she hath all kind of offices and ministers for she is the body of Christ himselfe compacted of many members whereof every one have their proper worke Therefore whosoever do faithfully discharge such functoins and do earnestly labour in the word and doctrine they do represent the Church and may do all things in the name thereof so that whosoever shall either despise them or refuse to heare them he may worthily be said to despise the Church it selfe Now with what spirit or with what spirituall authoritie we do beleeve that they are furnished we have declared before out of most firme foundations of the Scripture where we shewed what we thought of the spirituall or Ecclesiasticall offices and dignitie For they cannot by any means represent the Church of Christ or doe any thing in the name thereof which are not Christs and therefore propound no Christian things but whatsoever is contrary to the doctrine of Christ For although it may be that even the wicked may teach some good thing and may also prophesie in the name of Christ after their example to whom the Lord himselfe doth witnesse that he will once in time to come say That he never knew them Yet it cannot be that they can discharge the dutie of the Church of Christ and are to be heard in his stead which doe not propound the voice of their husband Christ although otherwise they should thinke aright of faith and be counted amongst the members of the Church as it doth oftentimes fall out when as the very children of God are wrapped in errours and doe also publish the same For the Church of Christ is wholly addicted to Christ himselfe Therefore that cannot be counted a doctrine precept or commandement of the true Church except it be the same with the doctrine precept and commandement of Christ himselfe And whosoever propoundeth any other thing in her name although he were an Angel from heaven he is not to be heard as also the Church in those things doth represent nothing lesse then the Church of Christ THE ELEVENTH SECTION OF THE MINISTERS OF THE CHVRCH and of their Calling and Office The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the Ministers of the Church their Institution and Offices CHAP. 18. GOD hath alwaies used his Ministers for the gathering or erecting up of a Church to himselfe and for the governing and preservation of the same and still he doth and alwaies will use them so long as the Church remaineth on the earth Therefore the first beginning institution and office of the Ministers is a most ancient ordinance of God himselfe not a new devise appointed by men True it is that God can by his power without any meanes take unto himselfe a Church amongst men but he had rather deale with men by the ministerie of men Therefore Ministers are to be considered not as Ministers by themselves alone but as the Ministers of God even such as by whose meanes God doth work the salvation of mankinde For which cause we give counsell to beware that we doe not so attribute the things that appertaine to our conversion and instruction unto the secret vertue of the holy Ghost that we make frustrate
the Ecclesiasticall ministerie For it behoveth us alwaies to have in minde the words of the Apostle How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and Rom. 10. how shall they heare without a Preacher Therefore faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God And that also which the Lord saith in the Gospel Verely verely I say unto you he that receiveth Iohn 3. those that I shall send receiveth me and he that receiveth mee receiveth him that sent me Likewise that a man of Macedonia appeared in a vision to Paul being then in Asia and said unto him Act. 16. Come unto Macedonia and helpe us And in another place the same Apostle saith We together are Gods labourers and ye are his 1 Cor. 3. husbandrie and his building Yet on the other side we must take heed that we doe not attribute too much to the ministers and ministerie herein remembring also the words of our Lord in the Gospel No man cometh to me except the Father which hath sent me Iohn 6. draw him And the words of the Apostle Who then is Paul and who 1 Cor. 3. is Apollo but the ministers by whom ye beleeved and as the Lord gave unto every one Therefore neither is he that planteth any thing nor he that watereth but God that giveth the increase Therefore let us beleeve that God doth teach us by his word outwardly by his ministers and doth inwardly move and perswade the hearts of his Elect unto beliefe by his holy spirit and that therefore we ought to render all the glory of this whole benefit unto God But we have spoken of this matter in the 1 Chapter of this our declaration God hath used for his ministers even from the beginning of the world the best and most excellent men in the world for howsoever divers of them were but simple for worldly wisdome or Philosophy yet sure in true divinitie they were most excellent namely the Patriarks to whom he spake very often by his Angels For the Patriarks were the Prophets or teachers of their age whom God for this purpose would have to live many yeers that they might be as it were Fathers and lights of the world After them followed Moses together with the Prophets that were most famous throughout the whole world Besides after all these our heavenly Father hath sent his onely begotten Sonne the most absolute and perfect teacher of the world in whom is hidden the wisedome of God and from him derived unto us by that most holy perfect and most pure doctrine of all other For he chose unto himselfe Disciples whom he made Apostles And they going out into the whole world gathered together Churches in all places by the preaching of the Gospel And after they ordained pastors and Doctors in all Churches by the commandement of Christ who by such as succeeded them hath taught and governed the Church unto this day Therefore God gave unto his ancient people the Patriarkes together with Moses and the Prophets so also to his people under the new covenant he hath sent his onely begotten Sonne and with him the Apostles and teachers of his Church Furthermore the Ministers of the new covenant are tearmed by divers names for they are called Apostles Prophets Evangelists Bishops Elders Pastors and Doctors The Apostles remained 1 Cor. 12. Ephes 4. in no certaine place but gathered together divers Churches throughout the whole world which Churches when they were once established there ceased to be any more Apostles and in their places were particular parsons appointed in every Church The Prophets in old time did foresee and foretell things to come and besides did interpret the Scriptures * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession and such are found some amongst us at this day They were called Evangelists which were the penners of the history of the Gospel and were also * Looke the 2. Observation preachers of the Gospel of Christ as the Apostle Paul giveth in charge unto Timothy To fulfill the work of an Evangelist * Looke the 3. Observat Bishops were the overseers and the watchmen of the Church which did distribute food and other necessities of the Church The Elders were the ancients and as it were the Senators and Fathers of the Church governing it with the wholesome counsell The Pastors did both keepe the Lords flock and also * Looke the 4. Observat provide things necessary for it The Doctors doe instruct and teach the true faith and godlinesse Therefore the Church Ministers that now are may be called Bishops Elders Pastors and Doctors But in processe of times there were many moe names of Ministers brought into the Church For some were created Patriarks others Archbishops others Suffragans other Metropolitanes Archpriests Deacons Subdeacons Acoluthes Exorcists Queristers Porters and I know not what a a rable besides Cardinals Provosts and Priors Abbots greater and lesser governours higher and lower But touching all these we passe not a rush what they have beene in time past or what they are now It is not sufficient for us that forasmuch as concerneth Ministers we have the doctrine of the Apostles We therfore knowing certainly that Monks and the orders or sorts of them are neither instituted of Christ nor of his Apostles we teach that they are so farre from being profitable that they are pernicious and hurtfull unto the Church of God For although in former times they were somewhat tolerable when they lived solitarily getting their livings with their owne hands were burdensome to none but did in all places obey their Pastours even as laie men yet what kinde of men they be now all the world seeth and perceiveth They pretend I know not what vowes but they leade a life altogether disagreeing from their vowes so that the very best of them may justly be numbred among those of whom the Apostle speaketh We heare say that 2 Thess 3. there be some among you which walke inordinately and worke not at all but are busie bodies c. Therefore we have no such in our Churches and and besides we teach that they should not be suffered to rout in the Churches of Christ Furthermore no man ought to usurpe the honour of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie that is to say greedily to plucke it to him by bribes or any evill shifts or of his owne accord But let the ministers of the Church be called and chosen by a lawfull and Ecclesiasticall election and vocation that is to say let them be chosen religiously of the Church or of those which are appointed thereunto by the Church and that in due order without any tumult seditions or contention But we must have an eye to this that not every one that will be elected but such men as are fit and have sufficient learning especially in the Scriptures and godly eloquence and wise simplicitie to conclude such men as be of good report for a moderation and
and that they might have testimonie as well from the common sort as from their Elders that they were fit men and worthy of that place Together with these things it is taught that by the executing of that charge wherein they be lawfully placed they are bound to this that they take care for the soules of men committed to their charge and for their everlasting salvation and faithfully employ their service unto them by teaching of the Word of God and administring the Sacraments according to Christ his meaning and ordinance that they be an example and allurement to practiso all vertue make prayers for them bring them out of sinnes and errours and inquire after the will of God and search the same in the holy Scritures by diligent reading and continuall meditation as the Apostles also exhort men to these things Saint Peter writeth 1 Pet. 5. thus Feed the flocke of God which dependeth upon you caring for it not by constraint but willingly not for filthy lucre but of a readie minde In like sort Paul writeth to Timothy a Ruler and 2 Tim. 4. Bishop But be thou sober and watch in all things suffer adversitie doe the worke of an Evangelist make thy ministery fully knowne or with all diligence Againe Be thou an example to the faithfull in 1 Tim. 4. speech in conversation of life in love in the spirit in faith in purenesse Till I come be instant in reading exhorting and teaching Despise not the gift of grace which is in thee which was given to thee by prophecie with the laying on of the hands of the company of the Eldership These things exercise and give thy selfe unto them that 2 Tim 3. all men may see how thou profitest take heede to thy selfe and unto learning and abide in these things For in doing this thou shalt save both thy selfe and them that heare thee Such ministers ought also to deliver sound and wholesome doctrine such as they have received from Christ and the Apostles out of holy Scripture and being all alike minded through one spirit to teach the same in their Sermons according to the ordinance of Saint Paul who writeth thus Keepe the true patterne of the whole some words which 1 Tim. 1. thou hast heard of me in faith and in love which is in Iesus Christ And againe But abide thou in those things that thou hast learned and are committed unto thee knowing of whom thou hast learned them and that thou hast knowne the holy Scriptures of a childe which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through the faith which is in Jesus Christ And else where charge certaine saith he that they teach no other thing But peculiar mention is made thereof that they which have the spirituall government of the Churches and doe their endeavour in them ought not themselves nor by others to use civill power or constraint to force men to beleeve or to exercise Lordly authoritie over the faith and people of God according to the doctrine of Christ and the Apostles The Lord spake thus to the Apostles and in them to all faithfull and true Preachers of the Gospel Ye know that they who are rulers of the people have domination Matth. 20. over them whose rulers they are and they that are great Lords exercise authoritie over the people that are subiect to them But it shall not be so among you But if any man among you will be great let him be your servant and he that will be chiefe among you or beare rule let him be your minister Even as the Sonne of man came not to be ministred unto but that he himselfe might minister to others and give his life as a price for the redemption of many Peter also 1 Pet. 5. saith Not as being Lords over the people or the Lords inheritance but as they who are an ensample to the flocke And Paul Not that 2 Cor. 1. we are Lords over your faith but because we are helpers of your ioy But the gain-sayers are with a quiet minde to be forborne and by reasons grounded on the truth of holy Scripture to be refuted and convinced and pains must be taken that they may suffer themselves to be bettered by wholsome doctrine as the Apostle giveth 2 Tim. 2. Tit. 3. in charge touching this matter And after other things Besides it is taught that all the people ought to performe obedience and that with a great affection of love toward them to such lawfull godly and faithfull Pastours of souls and that they ought to assure and undoubtedly to perswade themselves very well of them obey them use their helpe in matters pertaining to salvation yeeld them due honour and performe all convenient duties towards them whereunto they are bound by Gods word and that according to the Doctrine of Christ who saith He that Matth. 10. Luk. 10. Iohn 13. Heb. 13. receiveth you receiveth me and he that heareth you heareth me And also in the Epistle to the Hebrews Obey them that have the oversight of you and submit your selves for they watch for your souls as they that must give account for them And the Apostle 1 Tim. 5. Elders that rule well are worthy double honour especially they that are occupied in the Word and Doctrine Furthermore they ought to be provided for that they may have a competent living and such things as are needfull for the maintenance of the body according to the Lords ordinance whereof Paul speaketh after this sort The Lord hath so appointed that they which preach the Gospell 1 Cor. 9. should live of the Gospell And to the end that the danger of an idle secure and * Looke the 5. Observat upon this confession Sodomiticall life may be avoyded and so they may be an example to the flocke whereof they have charge and that by a feeling of the burdens of this common life they may learne to understand the miserie of men and may by this means be touched and have compassion on the miseries of others for these causes I say this is taught that they whose abilitie of strength in such * Looke the 6. Observation upon this confess especially those on whom as yet the greatest and painfullest charge of the people is not laid should themselves with their owne hands get their living that they be not a burden to the Churches especially in the beginning of their buildings and reparations or also in times of long persecution or otherwise by reason of the weaker sort and that they give not place to vaine 2 Cor. 6. 1 Thess 2. 2 Thess 3. voluptuous and riotous sloath as those who faithfully follow Saint Pauls doctrine and who have the Lords speech before their eyes saying it is a more happie thing to give then to take Acts 20. And if so be that some one of these Pastors slip into sin or errors or be somewhat negligent in looking to this charge he ought by the
obedience is most necessary in such things as belong properly to this ministery ordained of God For these sayings do not allot unto Bishops a kingdome without the Gospell Christ gave them certaine commandements and those he will have us obey Againe he forbad that any new found worship should be set up in the Church and such he will not have us yeeld unto There are certaine bonds and limits prefixed within which both the Pastours authority and our obedience must containe it selfe But these limites do those Bishops most malapertly remove who proudly challenge to themselves a triple power whereby they establish most pernicious errours to wit a Princely and supream power of interpreting the Scriptures Secondly a power of erecting new worship and service of God Thirdly a soveraigne power of making new lawes And thus they trans forme the Church into an humane government They imagine forsooth that as the Prince or highest Iudge in a Realme is to interpret the law and as the Prince hath power to make new lawes so the Bishops must have a power in the Church not unlike that And they cannot abide that the Church should be governed by the dumbe writings as they call them of the Prophets and Apostles which because sometime they scarse make the matter plaine enough which they do set down the ambiguity breedeth dissentions and discords Here therefore there must needs be say they a definitive voice of some soveraigne or high Iudge to interpret that which is ambiguous and doubtfully written And except all be tied to stand to their interpretation there will be no end of strife and controversies Againe unlesse they may according as times and occasions require make lawes what a disorder would there follow These things are set out with bigge words and they carry a shew of probability in them because they are in imitation of the civill government And surely such conceits as these have in all ages from the beginning of the world hurt the Church greatly and still will hurt it The godly are therefore to be admonished that they be not overtaken with these subtilties sleights God will have his Church governed by his word which Christ and his Apostles have left unto the Church and he will have this his voice to sound in the Church by the mouthes of his ministers And though it do containe a wisdome that is farre from reasons reach yet the word of the Prophets and Apostles is sure and not doubtfull Therefore Peter saith Ye do well in attending to the word of the Prophets as to a light in the darknes Besides the Church hath the gift of interpretation that is the understanding of the heavenly doctrine but that is not tyed to the name or degree of Bishops and therefore it is no power of interpreting like to the power of a Prince or highest Iudge But those that are learned in the word of God and born again by his spiritin what place soever they be they assent unto the word of God and understand the same some more some lesse Men must therefore judge wisely of those huge Bulwarkes of the peoples power Touching lawes to be made by the Bishops Peter saith in a word Why doe ye tempt God laying a yoke on them c. Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of Order IT is evident by the holy Scriptures that all they which are indeed Artic. 20. Christians are consecrated in baptisme by Christ the Son of God to be spirituall priests and that they ought alwaies to offer up to God spirituall sacrifices Neither is it unknowne that Christ in his Church hath instituted ministers who should preach his Gospel and administer the Sacraments Neither is it to be permitted to every one although he be a spirituall priest to usurpe a publike ministerie in the Church without a lawfull calling For Paul saith Let all things be done honestly and decently among you And againe Lay hands suddenly on no man Wherefore we doe not account it an unprofitable thing to prove as it were by certaine steps the faith of them that are to be admitted to the publike ministerie of the Gospel And it seemeth not a little to further concord and unitie to keepe a due order among the Ministers of the Church But the holy Scripture doth not teach us that Christ hath instituted in his Church such priests as should be Mediatours betweene God and men and pacifie the wrath of God towards men by their sacrifices and apply the merit of Christ to the quick and the dead without the preaching of the Gospel and administration of the Sacraments For if we will speake of the great and true Mediatour There is but one Mediatour betweene God and men Jesus Christ the Sonne of God * Looke the 2. Observat upon this confession If we will speake of the Mediatour of praying every godly man is made a Mediatour each for other through Iesus because that their dutie doth require that they should commend one anothers health to God in their prayers the which dutie also then every one doth performe when they say the Lords prayer in faith If we speake of the sacrifices which doe purge our sinnes and appease the wrath of God then is there one onely sacrifice which doth purge us and reconcile God unto us to wit the sacrifice of our Lord Iesus Christ which was once made on the Crosse And as Christ doth die no moe death hath no more Dominion over him so this sacrifice of his shall never be made againe but by his one oblation as it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrews He hath made perfect for ever those that be sanctified If we speake of the remembrance of this one sacrifice and of the applying of the merit thereof then the publike ministers of the Church which doe teach the Gospel publikely and administer the Sacraments according to the institution of Christ doe not onely make a true and right remembrance of this purging sacrifice but doe also apply by their dispensation the merit of this sacrifice to all those that doe receive the Gospel and the Sacraments by faith Therefore we cannot see what use there is of those kinde of men in the Church which are ordained for this purpose that they may have authoritie to sacrifice for the quicke and the dead Paul when as in his Epistles to the Corinthians and Ephesians he rehearseth those offices and ministeries which are necessary to the edifying and preserving of the Church he reckoneth Prophets Apostles Evangelists Pastors Doctors and such like but in this rehearsall he maketh no mention at all of private Priests of which sort the world is now full neither is it like that he would have omitted this kinde of Priests if either Christ had appointed it or if it had been profitable and necessary for the Church And Paul writeth that a Bishop ought to be apt to teach And Jerome teacheth that A Priest and a Bishop are all one Therefore it is evident that
which we teach touching the office dignitie and power of the Ministers of the Church whom they call Spirituall the which that we may credit we are moved thereunto by those places of Scripture which for the most part we rehearsed before THE TVVELFTH SECTION OF TRVE AND FALSE SACRAMENTS IN GENERALL The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the Sacraments of Christ CHAP. 19. GOD even from the beginning added unto the preaching of the Word his Sacraments or sacramentall signes in his Church And this doth the holy Scripture plainely testifie Sacraments be mysticall signes or holy rites or sacred actions ordained of God himselfe consisting of his word of outward signes and of things signified whereby he keepeth in continuall memorie and eftsoones calleth to minde in his Church his great benefits bestowed upon man and whereby he sealeth up his promises and outwardly representeth and as it were offereth unto our sight those things which inwardly he performeth unto us and therewithall strengthneth and increaseth our faith though the working of Gods Spirit in our hearts lastly whereby he doth separate us from all other people and religions and consecrateth and bindeth us wholly unto himselfe and giveth us to understand what he requireth of us These Sacraments are either of the Old Testament or of the New The Sacraments of the Old Testament were circumcision and the Paschall Lambe which was offered up in sacrifice and for that cause is referred to the sacrifices which were in use from the beginning of the world The Sacraments of the New Testament are Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. Some there are which reckon seven Sacraments of the New Testament Of which number we grant that repentance matrimonie and the ordination of ministers we meane not the Popish but the Apostolicall ordination are very profitable ordinances of God but no Sacraments As for confirmation and extreame unction they are meere devices of men which the Church may very well want without any damage or discommoditie at all and therefore we have them not in our Churches because there be certaine things in them which we can at no hand allow of As for that merchandise which the Romish Prelates use in ministring their Sacraments we utterly abhorre it The authour and institutor of all Sacraments is not any man but God alone for men can by no meanes ordain Sacraments because they belong to the worship of God and it is not for man to appoint and prescribe a service of God but to embrace and retaine that which is taught unto him by the Lord. Besides the sacramentall signes have Gods promises annexed to them which necessarily require faith now faith stayeth it selfe onely upon the word of God And the word of God is resembled to writings or letters the Sacraments to seales which the Lord alone setteth to his owne letters Now as the Lord is the Author of the Sacraments so he continually worketh in that Church where they be rightly used so that the faithfull when they receive them of the Ministers doe know that the Lord worketh in his owne ordinance and therefore they receive them as from the hand of God and the Ministers faults if there be any notorious in them cannot hurt them seeing they doe acknowledge the goodnesse of the Sacraments to depend upon the ordinance of the Lord. For which cause they put a difference in the administration of the Sacraments betweene the Lord and the Lords ministers confessing that the substance of the Sacraments is given them of the Lord and the outward signes by the hands of the ministers Now the principall thing that in all the Sacraments is offered of the Lord and chiefly regarded of the godly of all ages which which some have called the substance and matter of the Sacraments is Christ our Saviour That onely sacrifice and the Lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world the rocke also of which all our fathers dranke by whom all the elect are circumcised with circumcision made without hands through the holy spirit and are washed from all their sinnes and are nourished with the very body and blood of Christ unto eternall life Now in respect of that which is the chiefe thing and the very matter and substance of the Sacraments the Sacraments of both the Testaments are equall For Christ the onely Mediatour and Saviour of the faithfull is the chiefe thing and substance in them both one and the same God is authour of them both They were given unto both Churches as signes and seales of the grace and promises of God which should call to minde and renew the memorie of Gods great benefits to them and should distinguish the faithfull from all the religions in the world lastly which should be received spiritually by faith and should binde the receivers unto the Church and admonish them of their dutie In these I say and such like things the Sacraments of both Churches be not unequall although in the outward signes they be diverse And indeed we doe yet put a greater difference betweene them for ours are more firme and durable as those which are not to be changed to the end of the world Againe ours testifie that the substance and promise is alreadie fulfilled and performed in Christ whereas the other did onely signifie that they should be performed And ours are more simple and nothing painefull nothing so sumptuous nor so full of ceremonies Moreover they belong to a greater people that is dispersed through the face of the whole earth Againe because they are more excellent and doe by the Spirit of God stirre up in us a greater measure of faith therefore a more plentifull measure of the spirit doth follow of them But now since that Christ the true Messias is exhibited unto us and the abundance of grace is powred forth upon the people of the New Testament the Sacraments of the old law are surely abrogated and ceased and in their stead the Sacraments of the New Testament are placed namely for Circumcision Baptisme and for the Paschall Lambe and Sacrifices the Supper of the Lord. And as in the old Church the sacraments consisted of the word the signe and the thing signified so even at this day they stand as it were of the same parts For the word of God maketh them Sacraments which before were none for they are consecrated by the word and declared to be sanctified by him who who first ordeined them To fanctisse or consecrate a thing is to dedicate it unto God and unto holy uses that is to take it from the common and ordinarie use and to appoint it to some holy use For the signes that be in the Sacraments are drawne from common use to things eternall and invisible As in baptisme the outward signe is the element of water and that washing is visible which is done by the Minister The thing * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession signified is regeneration and the cleansing from sinne Likewise in the Lords Supper the outward
made of two things to wit of a visible or earthly sign and of the thing signified which is heavenly the which two although they make but one Sacrament yet it is one thing which is received with the body another thing which the faithfull minde being taught by the spirit of God doth receive For the signes and the things signified by the signes doe cleave together onely by a certaine mysticall meane or as others speake by a Sacramentall union neither be they so made one that one in nature is made the other or that one is contained in the other For either of them the which thing also holy Gelasius did acknowledge doth keepe it owne proprietie Therefore the outward signes are not the selfe same thing substantially and naturally which they doe signifie neither doe they give it of themselves and by their owne power no more then the minister doth but the Lord useth the minister and the signes and the word to this end that of his meere grace when and so much as pleaseth him he may represent declare * Looke the 1. obsâ—rvat upon this confession visibly shew and set before our eyes his heavenly gifts and all this according to his promise Now as it doth derogate nothing from the ministerie of the word when it is said that the out ward preaching of the word doth profit nothing except the inward husband man doe give the increase for Paul saith He that planteth and he that watereth is nothing but God that giveth the increase so he doth not make the Sacraments of no effect which saith that not they but God himselfe doth purge us that is which doth attribute the force of the Sacrament to the Creator For Peter said Baptisme doth save us but he addeth Not whereby the filth of the flesh is washed away but in that a good conscience maketh request unto God For as in other creatures as in the Sunne the Moone the Starres fire precious stones hearbes and such like things which God doth use as instruments toward us we ought not to put any confidence nor admire them as the causes of any benefit so our trust ought not to rest in outward signes nor the glory of God be transferred unto them as they be outward signes howbeit the Lord doth use their helpe toward us and they be holy ordinances but by them our trust must lift up it selfe to him beeing both the authour of the Sacraments and the Creator of all things And seeing that the Sacraments are the institution and worke of the Lord himselfe the faithfull doe receive them not as certaine superfluous inventions of men as at the hand of men but as his heavenly gifts and that at the hand of the Lord. For as touching the word of the Gospel which he preached the Apostle writeth thus When ye received of us the word whereby ye learned God ye did not receive it as the word of men but as it was indeed as the word of God who also worketh in you that beleeve The like reason is there of the Sacraments Therefore as a little before we testified that we doe and alwaies did receive these sentences and speeches of Scripture touching the ministery of the word * Looke the 2. observat upon this confession the Minister doth convert remit sins open the eies and hearts of men give faith and the spirit so being well understood we doe acknowledge also these speeches touching the Sacraments the Minister through Baptisme doth regenerate and wash away sinnes he doth distribute and give the body and blood of the Lord For Ananias said to Paul Arise and be baptised wash away thy sinnes by calling on the name of Iesus Also Iesus tooke bread gave it to his Disciples and said this is my body Also it is manifest that the ancient Fathers did use such kinde of speeches because that by this meanes they would propound and commend more royally the gifts of God Moreover seeing that the institution and work of the word and of the Sacraments proceedeth not from men but from God we doe here reject the errour of the Donatists and of the Anabaptists who esteemed the holy gifts of God according to the worthinesse or unworthinesse of the Minister Now in that heavenly gifts are represented unto us by earthly things it cometh so to passe by a certaine singular goodnesse of God who by this meane would helpe our weakenesse For the weakenesse of mans wit doth understand all things the better if they be resembled by visible things Therefore the Lord would by Sacraments set before the eies of mortall men his heavenly gifts and his promises as it were a lively picture in a certaine table that is those things which are perceived by the minde he delivered to us in sensible things Whereupon we doe gather that the Sacraments doe appertaine to them which are in the Church For prophane men doe scoffe at our Sacraments insomuch as they esteeme them according to the externall things onely But they which have faith understand the mysteries of the Sacraments and they which receive them in a true and lively faith receive them with fruit if they be received without faith they doe hurt not that the good gifts of God doe hurt of themselves but because that they being not received aright doe hurt through our default Furthermore the Sacraments are badges of the people of God For by these we are gathered together into a holy companie and we professe our faith For it pleased the Lord by this meane to gather his people to himselfe and as it were to marke them with this signe whereby also he might put every one in minde of his dutie Now of this kinde there be two Sacraments in the Church of Christ Baptisme which is called the font of regeneration and the Supper of the Lord which is called the body and blood of the Lord or the communion of the body and blood of the Lord. And now we will speake severally of them for hitherto we have discoursed of the Sacraments in generall as before God we doe beleeve and wherein we hope that Luther will not thinke any thing wanting Out of the Confession of BASIL THE same Sacraments are used in the Church to wit Baptisme Artic. 5. at our entrance into the Church and the Supper of the Lord in due time when we are come to riper yeers * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession to testifie our faith and brotherly charitie as in Baptisme was promised Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of Sacraments in generall CHAP. 11. AS touching the Sacraments we teach that they be externall earthly as they which consist of the elements and visible signes consecrated by the word of God and by his owne mouth appointed hereunto to signifie and witnesse to us that self same spirituall and invisible grace and truth whereof they have the name and which they are also sacramentally These Sacraments no man either did or can institute but the Lord
and God himselfe Christ Iesus into whose hands the Father hath delivered Joh. 13. all things And he hath instituted and appointed them for great and saving causes and such as are necessary for this Church and all those that beleeve to wit that like as by the preaching of the word so by the administration of the visible Sacraments and the mysteries thereof faith might be helped and furthered and that there might be an assured testimonie and confirmation of the favourable and well pleased will of God towards us and that they might give witnesse to that truth which is signified by them and should reach it out as doth the word to be apprehended by faith and that the mindes of the faithfull in the receiving of them should by faith receive the grace and truth whereof they be witnesses and applying it unto themselves should make it their own and confirme themselves therein and on the other side by giving themselves to God should consecrate and as it were by an oath religiously binde themselves to serve him alone and as it were be joyned together among themselves by the joyning and knitting as of one spirit so also of one body to wit of the Church Eph. 4. of the fellowship of Saints and of love And according to these things the Sacraments as in times past Circumcision was may be called the holy covenants of God Gen. 15. with his Church and of the Church with God the Ministers of faith and love by which the joyning and union of God and Christ our Lord with these beleeving people and theirs againe with Christ is made and persited and that among themselves in one spirituall body of the Church by which also even as by the word Christ and his spirit do cause in the faithfull that is in those that use them worthily a precious participation of his excellent merit neither doth he suffer them to be onely bare and naked ministers and ceremonies but those things that they signifie and witnesse outwardly that doth he worke inwardly to salvation profitably and effectually that is he cleanseth nourisheth satisfieth looseth payeth remitteth and confirmeth They therefore which contemn these Sacraments and through stubbornnesse will not suffer them to be of any force with themselves and making small account of them doe esteeme them as trifles or do otherwise abuse them contrary to the institution will or commandement of Christ all these do grievously sinne against the author thereof who hath instituted them and make a very great hazard of their salvation But if some man would willingly use these Sacraments according to the institution of Christ and yet cannot have leave * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession either intirely or without deceit so to doe as he would as if peradventure one that is taken be kept in prison or if one should be hindred by sleknesse or should live in strange countries among the enemies of the truth such a man in such a case if he doe wholly and truely beleeve the holy Gospel may by that faith be saved although he have not the use of the Sacraments wherefore Augustine upon Iohn cap. 16. hath this worthy saying Beleeve and thou hast eaten seeing that the Sacraments are not necessary to salvation but only by the addition of a certaine condition Also we teach this that the Sacraments of themselves or by their owne vertue for the workes sake or for the onely outward action that is for the bare participation receiving and use thereof cannot give grace nor a justifying or quickning faith to any which before was not inwardly quickned by the holy Ghost and hath no good motion within himselfe I say the Sacraments cannot give to any such either grace or justifying and quickning faith and therefore they cannot justifie any man nor inwardly quicken or regenerate any mans spirit for faith must goe before whereby the holy Ghost doth inwardly quicken and lighten man and stirre up or cause good motions in the heart Without this faith there is neither any justification nor salvation neither doe the Sacraments of or by themselves helpe any whit hereunto as in the holy Scripture manifest examples of this matter are found in many places especially in Judas who received the Sacrament of the Lord Christ himselfe did also execute the function Iohn 13. of a Preacher and yet he ceased not to remaine a devill an hypocrite and the lost sonne neither was he made better by the Sacrament or by the use thereof neither did this profit him any Act. 5. thing to salvation Also in Ananias and his wife who had been baptized of Apostles and had also without doubt received the Lords Supper and yet not withstanding they did continue in their wickednesse injustice and lies against the holy Ghost the Sacraments did neither take away their wickednesse nor give them the saving or justifying faith which maketh the heart the better by repenting and giveth it to God an upright obedient heart and doth appease the conscience Therefore the Sacraments did not give this conscience and this faith unto them as Circumcision and the Sacrifices of the Old Testament did not give a lively and justifying faith without the which faith those things availed nothing to eternall salvation or justification And so doth Saint Paul speake of all those things in his Epistle to the Romanes and bringeth in the example of Abraham and doth witnesse Rom. 4. that he had faith and righteousnesse which is availeable with God before that he was circumcised In like sort he writeth of the people of Israel that they also were baptized and they all did eate one and the same spirituall meate and did all drinke one and the same spirituall drinke but with many of them God was not pleased And therefore even in the abundance of all these things they were thought unworthy to be received and they were rejected of God For if a dead man or one that is unworthy doe come to the Sacraments certainly they doe not give him life and worthinesse but he that is such a one doth load himselfe with a farre greater burthen of fault and sinne seeing that he is unworthy the which thing the Apostle doth expresly declare in the doctrine touching the Supper of the Lord where he saith Whosoever 1 Cor. 10. doth eate of this bread or drinke of this cup of the Lord unworthily he is guiltie of the body and bloud of the Lord Also He doth eate and drinke iudgement to himselfe Lastly this also must be knowne that the veritie of the Sacraments doth never faile them so that they should become not effectuall at any time but in the institution of Christ * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession they doe alwaies exercise their vertue and efficacie in witnessing sealing confirming unto the worthy receivers present grace salvation but unto the unworthy their fault and condemnation whether they be administred by a good and honest Priest or
by a close sinner For so long as the overthwartnesse of such wicked hypocrites is not as yet publikely knowne neither punished more gently or severely by the Ecclesiasticall Discipline neither they which have behaved themselves more stubbornly have beene excommunicated those Sacraments which thâ—â— doe administer may be received of them if so be that they doe administer them according to the will minde and institution of Christ the which thing also the constitutions of the ancient Church doe confirme For the vertue and efficacie of the Sacraments doth neither consist in him nor depend on him who doth either administer them whosoever he be or doth receive them but it consisteth in the institution and in the commandement that was most absolute and mightie in authoritie and in the word of the authour of the Sacraments to wit of our Lord Iesus Christ on which one thing they they doe relye and have from thence whatsoever they are able to doe Neverthelesse the Ministers must throughly looke to it and take good heed lest whilest by their labour they be serviceable to others They themselves become 1 Cor. 9. reprobates or worthy to be rejected and also lest they give holy things to dogs or cast pearles before swine Also the people must endevour Matth. 7. by all means to take heed that they doe not in any case receive the Sacraments with the offence of the Church and the proper danger of the salvation of their souls that is to their own fault and judgement whereof we made mention before Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve that there be Sacraments adjoyned to the Artic. 34. word for the more ample confirmation thereof to wit that they may be pledges and tokens of the grace of God whereby our weake and rude faith may be helped For we confesse that these outward signes be such that God by the power of his holy Spirit doth worke by them that nothing may there be represented to us in vaine yet we thinke that the whole substance and truth of them is in Christ Iesus from whom if they be separated they be nothing else but vaine shadows and smoakes Also Artic. 35. We acknowledge that there be onely two Sacraments common to the whole Church c. That which followeth pertaineth to the 13. Sect. Out of the ENGLISH Confession MOreover we allow the Sacraments of the Church that is to say certaine holy signes and Ceremonies which Christ Artic. 10. would we should use that by them he might set before our eyes the Mysteries of our salvation and might more strongly confirme the Faith which we have in his blood and might seale his grace in our hearts And these Sacraments together with Tertullian Origen Ambrose Augustine Hierome Chrysostome Basill Dionysius and other Catholique Fathers we doe call Figures Signes Marks Badges Prints Copies Formes Seales Signets Similitudes Patternes Representations Remembrances and Memories and we make no doubt together with the same Doctors to say that these be certaine visible words Seales of Righteousnesse and Tokens of Grace And we doe expressely pronounce that in the Lords Supper there is truely given unto the Beleeving the body and blood of our Lord the Flesh of the Son of God which quickeneth our soules the meate that commeth from above the food of Immortalitie of Grace Truth and Life and that the same Supper is the Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ by the partaking whereof we be revived strengthned and fed unto Immortalitie and whereby we are joyned united and incorporated unto Christ that we may abide in him and he in us Besides this we acknowledge that there be two Sacraments which we judge properly Artic. 11. ought to be called by this name that is to say Baptisme and the Sacrament of thankesgiving For thus many we see were delivered and sanctified by Christ and well allowed of the old Fathers Ambrose and Augustine and such others Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve that God having regard to our dulnesse and Artic. 33. infirmitie did institute Sacraments for us that by them his promises might be sealed to us and that they might be most certaine pledges of his heavenly love towards us and of his gifts bestowed upon us for the cherishing and sustaining of our faith These Sacraments he added to the word of the Gospel that he might more lively set before our externall senses both those things which he declareth unto us in his word and those also which he worketh inwardly in our hearts and to confirme more and more in us that salvation which he vouchsafeth to communicate unto us For the Sacraments are signes and visible tokens of internall invisible things by the which as by certaine means God himself worketh within us by the power of the holy Ghost Therefore they be not vaine or idle signes neither yet ordained of God to deceive or frustrate us of our hope For the truth of our Sacraments is Iesus Christ without whom they are of no value Moreover that number of Sacraments sufficeth us which Christ himselfe our true and onely Doctor hath instituted and those are onely two to wit the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the holy Supper of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ Out of the Confession of AUSPURGH SEeing that in this life many evill ones and hypocrites are Artic. 8. mingled with the Church and have fellowship with it in the outward signes and pledges the Sacraments administred by such as are evill may lawfully be used according to the saying of Christ The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chaire c. For the Sacraments and the word of God are effectuall by reason of the institution and commandement of Christ though they be delivered by wicked and evill men They condemne the Donatists and such like who said it was not lawfull for the people to use the ministery of evill men in the Church and held opinion that the ministerie of evill men was quite without fruit and effect The beginning of this eighth Article is elsewhere thus set downe THough the Church to speake properly be a Congregation of Saints and true beleevers yet seeing that in this life many hypocrites and evill men bee mingled with it it is a lawfull thing to use the Sacraments ministred by the hands of evill men c. Touching the use of the Sacraments they teach that they were instituted not so much to be notes of profession amongst men as to be signes and pledges of Gods good will towards us set before the eyes to stirre up and confirme faith in them which use them Therefore we must use Sacraments so as wee must joyne faith with them which may beleeve the promises that are offered and declared unto us by the Sacraments By this faith we receive both the grace promised which is represented by the Sacraments and also the holy Ghost Therefore they condemne that Pharisaicall opinion of the Papists which suppresseth the doctrine of faith
and is consecrated by the word and is now of full force by and for the first blessing of God upon it Wee teach that Baptisme should not be ministred in the Church by women or midwives For Paul secludeth women from Ecclesiasticall callings but Baptisme belongeth to Ecclesiasticall offices We condemne the Anabaptists who deny that young infants borne of faithfull parents are to be baptized For according to the doctrine of the Gospel theirs is the kingdome of God And they are written in the covenant of God And why then should not the signe of the covenant be given to them Why should they not be consecrated by holy baptisme who are Gods peculiar people and in the Church of God We condemne also the Anabaptists in the rest of their opinions which they peculiarly doe hold against the word of God We therefore are not Anabaptists neither doe we agree with them in any point that is theirs Out of the former Confession of HELVETEA Of Baptisme BAptisme according to the institution of the Lord is the font Artis 21. of Regeneration the which the Lord doth give to his chosen in a visible signe by the ministery of the Church in such sort as we have declared before In which holy font we doe therefore dippe our infants because that it is not lawfull for us to reject them from the company of the people of God which are borne of us who are the people of God so long as they be not pointed out by the voyce of God especially seeing that we ought godly to presume of their election Out of the Declaration of the same Confession sent unto Luther Of Baptisme BAptisme is a Sacrament wherein the Lord by a visible signe doth testifie his grace unto us whereby he doth regenerate us and cleanse us from our sinnes and also receive us to be his people that we may live to Christ die to the old Adam and be partakers of the good things of Christ For we all are borne sinners whereupon we have need of regeneration and the purging of our sinnes which cometh to passe by the free mercy of God whereby also we are received into the covenant that being buried into his death we may rise againe in newnesse of life the which thing is taught more at large in the Apostls writings But the goodnesse of God doth in deed give unto us these heavenly gifts and also useth a signe hereunto that it may declare these things unto us and by pouring them into our senses might allure us to more excellent things that so the whole glory might be proper to God and yet the holy institution of the signe might not be made frustrate For it is most truly said Baptisme doth save us but it is added of Peter Not that which washeth away the filth of the body And the Baptist saith I indeed doe baptise you with water but he that is Christ shall baptize you with the holy Ghost and with fire Whereunto the holy Councel of Nice having respect did say Our Baptisme is to be considered not with sensible eyes but with the eyes of the minde Also Baptisme is a badge for it serveth to our confession For this we do plainly confesse in the Church that we together with our children and all our family doe professe the Christian religion that the members of that body whereof Christ is the Head to whom we have given our names are received of him into the number of those souldiers who by the good guiding of Christ do through all their life exercise a warfare against the world Satan and the flesh Hitherto also appertaineth the 5. Art ss 2. of the confession of Basill which before was placed in the 12. Sect. Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of holy Baptisme CHAP. 12. TOuching holy Baptisme it is taught that men must beleeve and professe that this is a Sacrament or wholesome ministerie of the New Testament instituted of Christ the Lord concerning which the faithfull Ministers have in charge that by the administration hereof they benefit the holy Church This Sacrament consisteth of an outward washing that is done with water with calling on the name of the holy Trinity that of the element and word may arise and be joyntly withall made a Sacrament August he in Ioan. cap. 13. and that washing is used both to signifie and to witnesse a spirituall washing and inward cleansing of the holy Ghost from the disease of hereditarie sinne and from other sinnes the guilt of which is here forgiven and taken away and to the attaining of a new manner of birth or regeneration whereupon it is called the Sacrament of the new birth that is of regeneration or a washing with water in the word of life For we beleeve that whatsoever Act. 2. and 22. by Baptisme as by a Sacrament added to the word of the Gospel is in the outward ceremonie signified and witnessed all that doth the Lord God work and performe inwardly that is that he washeth Iohn 3. Tit. 3. Ephes 5. Galat. 3. Rom. 6. 1 Pet. 3. away sinne begetteth a man againe and bestoweth salvation upon him and through the washing of water cleanseth by the word the societie of his Church cloatheth and apparelleth it with his Son burieth and taketh away sin and giveth testimonie to and sealeth the peace of a good conscience For Baptisme is not a washing away of the outward filth of the flesh but the stipulation or promise that a good conscience maketh unto God For the bestowing of these excellent fruits was holy Baptisme given and granted to the Church which the faithfull shepheards of soules ought to administer and which the faithfull people of Christ touching the receiving thereof ought to use lawfully but once only yet in deed and truth throughout their whole life And although Baptisme in the Primitive Church was for the most part ministred to such as were well grown and of discretion after a confession of faith made by them according to Christs commandement yet this is taught that young children also who are reckoned in the number of Gods people in like sort are by this ministerie to be benefited toward the attaining of salvation that they likewise may be consecrated and dedicated to Christ according to this commandement when he saith Suffer ye the Matth. 16. little ones to come to me and forbid them not because unto such belongeth the kingdome of God Therefore according to the word of the Lord and many other testimonies and other promises made to this beloved age of children especially when as also there is extant an example of that ancient ministerie ordained of God to Gen. 17. wit Circumcision which by reason of the covenant belonged not onely to those of discretion but therewithall also to young children For these causes doe our Ministers without any doubt and boldly baptize children in the name of the holy Trinitie applying unto them a signe of most effectual vertue and a most sure witnesbearing
the Israelites were circumcised that is by reason of the same promises made unto our infants that were made unto others And verily Christ hath no lesse shed his blood to wash the infants of the faithfull then he did for the washing of those that are of riper yeeres Therefore it is meete that they should receive the signe or Sacrament of the thing which Christ hath wrought for their sakes as in the law the Lord commandeth that the sacrament of the death and passion of Christ should be Levit. 12. 6. communicated to children new borne by offering up the lambe for them which was a sacrament of Christ to come Furthermore that which Circumcision did performe to the people of the Iewes the same doth Baptisme performe to the children of the faithfull For the which cause Paul calleth Baptisme The circumcision of Christ Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE COncerning Baptisme they teach that it is * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession necessarie to salvation Artic. 9. as a ceremonie ordained of Christ Also that by Baptisme the grace of God is offered And that young infants are to be baptized and that they being by baptisme commended unto God are received into Gods favour and are made the sonnes of God as Christ witnesseth speaking of little children in the Church Mat. 18. It is not the will of your heavenly Father that any of these little ones should perish They condemne the Anabaptists which allow not the baptisme of infants and * Looke the 1. Observat upon this confession hold that infants are saved though they die without baptisme and be not within the Church of God This in another Edition is set downe in this sort TOuching Baptisme they teach that it is * Looke the 2. observation necessarie to salvation and that by Baptisme the grace of God is offered That childreu are to be baptized and such as by baptisme be presented to God are received into his favour They condemne the Anabaptists that allow not of childrens Baptisme and hold that children are saved without Baptisme Out of the Confession of SAXONIE BAptisme is an entire action to wit a dipping and the pronouncing Artic. 13. of these words I baptise thee in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost We doe often expound the summe of the doctrine of the Gospel comprehended in these words I baptize thee that is I doe witnesse that by this dipping thy sinnes be washed away and that thou art now received of the true God who is the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who hath redeemed thee by his Sonne Iesus Christ and doth sanctifie thee by his holy Spirit I baptize thee into the name that is invocating of this true God whom thou shalt acknowledge and invocate and distinguish from all other feigned gods and shalt assure thy selfe that those benefits are given to thee which he promised in the Gospel that thou art a member of the Church of God which is redeemed by the Sonne and sanctified by the holy Ghost Let them remember this meaning of this covenant who by reason of their age are capable of doctrine and being confirmed by this testimony let them beleeve that their sinnes be forgiven them and that they are indeed members of the Church of God and let them in a true faith invocate the true God as Abraham considering of Circumcision did behold the promise of the seed to come understand that hee was a member of the Church of God and that the curse was taken away from him also by that seed of whom it was said in the promise Gen. 12. In thy seed shall all nations be blessed So also doth Peter teach 1 Pet. 3. That Baptisme is a stipulation or promise that a good conscience maketh unto God by the resurrection of Jesus Christ which is at the right hand of God He doth namely cal it a stipulation wherby God doth make a covenant with thee receiveth thee into favor the wounds of thy conscience being healed and thou in like sort dost make a covenant with God to invocate this true God and to beleeve that thou art saved by the Sonne of God who is raised up from death and now doth reigne So this Sonne of God sitting at the right hand of the eternall Father is effectuall in thee as also Paul saith to the Gal. You that are baptized have put on Christ And * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession that the holy Ghost is given in baptisme Paul affirmeth it in his Epistle to Titus saying By the washing of the new birth and the renuing of the holy Ghost And in Iohn it is said Except a man be borne againe of water and of the spirit he cannot enter into the kingdome of heaven Therefore we teach * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession that baptisme is necessarie and we doe once onely baptize every one as every one was but once onely circumcised but we doe often make mention of the most profitable doctrine touching the signification thereof and the mutuall covenant We doe also baptise infants because it is most certaine that the promise of grace doth pertaine also of infants * Look the 3. Observation and to those onely which are ingrafted into the Church because that of these it is said Suffer little ones to come unto me because that to such appertaineth the kingdome of heaven And Origen writeth upon the sixth to the Romanes That the Church received the custome of baptizing infants from the Apostles Neither doe we thinke that this custome is onely an idle ceremonie but that the infants are then in deed received and sanctified of God because that then they are grafted into the Church and the promise pertaineth to such And of this matter there be many things written and published in our Churches whereby the Anabaptists are refuted Also out of the 19. Art Of Confirmation IT is well knowne that the manner of consecrating oyle was magicall and execrable and therefore these annointings wherein there is use of oyle are not to be tollerated and in old time they used these ceremonies otherwise then now they be used In the ceremonie of confirmation there was a triall of doctrine wherein every one did rehearse the forme of doctrine and did openly professe that they did mislike the madnesse of the Heathen and of Heretikes and that they would be and remaine members of the true Church and never forsake that true opinion which they did then professe This custome was profitable to instruct men and to keepe them in the true knowledge of God And in our Churches the like things be done in Catechising the younger sort * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession of Bobem Sect. 8 and in private confession wherein the Pastours doe examine the doctrine of the people But as touching the ceremonie of confirmation which the Bishops doe now retaine what else is it
should excell in dignitie the Sacrament of Baptisme For thus some of them are not ashamed to write of the Sacrament of Confirmation As one thing say they is done of the greater that is of the chiefe Bishops which In decret epist Meâ—tiadis To. in Actis Concil cannot be done of the lesser so is it to be worshipped and embraced with greater reverence For to the Apostles it was commanded of God that by the laying on of hands they should give to those that beleeve in Christ the gifts of the holy Ghost Now we must not understand this properly of those private gifts of the holy Ghost which are necessary to every one unto salvation for those the faithfull receive by the preaching of the Gospel and by Baptisme but we must understand it of the publique gifts of the holy Ghost to wit speaking with divers tongues and other gifts which then were necessary for the publique Confirmation of the Gospel touching Christ Therefore after that the authority of the Gospell was sufficiently confirmed by such miracles as that wonderfull gift of tongues did cease so also the ceremonie of laying on of hands whereby that gift was given didaltogether as touching this thing cease Otherwise of a shadow we must make a generall Sacrament of the Church and those that are sicke must be shadowed over because that many were healed by the shadow of Peter In like sort we must make a generall Sacrament of the layhing one of napkins because that many were healed of their diseases when Pauls napkins were laid upon them and we must lye upon the dead because that Paul by stretching himselfe upon a young man did raise him up from death And yet the Pastours of Churches must not have libertie to have no regard to instruct children and youth in that doctrine which is indeed Codly but they must be forced hereunto to teach the Catechisme very diligently Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Of Baptisme CHAP. 17. AS touching Baptisme we confesse that which the Scripture doth in divers places teach thereof that we by it are buried into the death of Christ made one body and doe put on Rom. 6. 1 Cor. 12. Gal 3. Tit. 3. Act 22. 1 Pet 3. Christ that it is the fonte of regeneration washeth away sins and saveth us But all these things we doe so understand as Saint Peter hath interpreted them where he saith To the figure whereof Baptisme that now is answering doth also save us not by putting away of the filth of the flesh but the profession of a good conscience toward God For without faith it is impossible to please God And we are saved by grace and not by our workes And seeing that Baptisme is a Sacrament of that covenant which God hath made with those that be his promising that he will be their God and the God of their seed and that he will be a revenger of wrongs and take them for his people to conclude seeing it is a token of the renewing of the Spirit which is wrought by Christ therefore our Preachers doe teach that it is to be given to Infants also as well as that in times past under Moses they were circumcised For we are indeed the children of Abraham and therefore that promise I will be thy God and the God Gal. 3. of thy seed doth no lesse pertaine unto us then it did to that ancient people THE FOVRTEENTH SECTION OF THE HOLY SUPPER OF THE LORD The latter Consission of HELVETIA Of the holy Supper of the Lord. CHAP. 12. THE Supper of the Lord which is also called the Lords Table and the Eucharist that is a thankesgiving is therefore commonly called a supper because it was instituted of Christ in that his last Supper and doth as yet represent the same and in it the faithfull are spiritually fed and nourished For the authour of the Supper of the Lord is not an Angel or man but the very Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who did first of all consecrate it to his Church And the same blessing and consecration doth still remaine amongst all those who celebrate no other supper but onely that which the Lord did institute and at that doe recite the words of the Supper of the Lord and in all things looke unto Christ onely by a true faith at whose hands as it were they doe receive that which they doe receive by the ministerie of the ministers of the Church The Lord by this sacred rite would have that great benefit to be kept in fresh remembrance which he did for mankinde to wit that by giving up his body to death and shedding his blood he hath forgiven us all our sinnes and redeemed us from eternall death and the power of the Devil and doth now feed us with his flesh and giveth us his blood to drink which things being apprehended spiritually by a true faith doe nourish us up to life everlasting And this so great a benefit is renued so oft as the Supper is celebrated For the Lord said Doe this in remembrance of me By this holy Supper also it is sealed up unto us that the very body of Christ was truely given up for us and his blood was shed for the remission of our sinnes lest that our faith might somewhat waver And this is outwardly represented unto us by the minister in the Sacrament after a visible manner and as it were laid before our eyes to be seene which is inwardly in the fonte invisibly performed by the holy Ghost Outwardly bread is offered by the minister and the words of the Lord are heard Receive eate this is my body take it and devide it amongst you drinke ye all of this this is my bloud Therefore the faithful do receive that which is given by the minister of the Lord and doe eate the bread of the Lord drink of the Lords cup. But yet by the working of Christ through the holy Ghost they receive also the flesh and bloud of the Lord and do feed on them to life everlasting For the flesh and blood of Christ is true meate and drink unto everlasting life yea Christ himselfe in that he was delivered for us and is our Saviour is that speciall thing and substance of the Supper and therefore we suffer no thing to be put in his place But that it may the better and more plainly be vnderstood how the flesh and blood of Christ are the meate and drinke of the faithfull and are received by the faithfull to life everlasting we will adde moreover these foure things Eating is of divers sorts for there is a corporall eating whereby meat is taken into a mans mouth chewed with the teeth and is swallowed downe into the belly After this manner did the Capernaites in times past think that they should eat the flesh of the Lord but they are confuted by him John 6. For as the flesh of Christ cannot be eaten bodily without great wickednesse and crueltie so is it not meate
is therefore very requisite that purposing to come to the Supper of the Lord we doe trie our selves according to the commandement of the Apostle first with what faith we are indued whether we beleeve that Christ is come to save sinners and to call them to repentance and whether each man beleeve that he is in the number of them that being delivered by Christ are saved and whether he have purposed to change his wicked life to live holily and persevere through Gods assistance in true religion and in concord with his brethren and to give worthy thanks to God for his delivery c. We thinke that rite manner or forme of the Supper to be the most simple and excellent which commeth neerest to the first institution of the Lord and to the Apostles doctrine Which doth consist in declaring the word of God in godly prayers the action it selfe that the Lord used and the repeating of it the eating of the Lords body and drinking of his blood the wholesome remembrance of the Lords death and faithfull giving of thanks and in an holy fellowship in the union of the body of the Church We therefore disallow them which have taken from the faithfull one part of the Sacrament to wit the Lords cup. For these doe very grievously offend against the institution of the Lord who saith drinke you all of this which he did not so plainly say of the bread What manner of Masse it was that the Fathers used whether it were tollerable or intollerable we doe not now dispute But this we say freely that the Masse which is now used throughout the Romish Church for many and most just causes is quite abolished out of our Churches which particularly we will not now recite for brevities sake Truly we could not like of it because that of a most wholesome action they have made a vaine spectacle also because it is made a meritorious matter and is said for money likewise because that in it the Priest is said to make the very body of the Lord and to offer the same really even for the remission of the sins of the quicke and the dead Adde this also that they doe it for the honour worship and reverence of the Saints in heaven c. Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of the Lords Supper VVE say that the Supper is a mysticall thing wherein the Artic. 22. Lord doth indeed offer unto those that are his his body and blood that is himself to this end that he may more and more live in them and they in him not that the body and blood of the Lord are either naturally united to bread and wine or be locally here inclosed or be placed here by any carnall presence but that bread and wine by the institution of the Lord are signes whereby the true communication of his body and blood is exhibited of the Lord himselfe by the ministerie of the Church not to be meate for the belly which doth perish but to be nourishment unto eternall life We doe therefore use this holy meat oftentimes because that being admonished hereby we doe with the eyes of faith behold the death and blood of Christ crucified and meditating upon our salvation not without a taste of heavenly life and a true sense of life eternall we are refreshed with this spirituall lively inward food with an unspeakable sweetnes and we do rejoyce with a joy that cannot be expressed in words for that life which we have found and we do wholly with all our strength powre out thankesgiving for so wonderfull a benefit of Christ bestowed upon us Therefore we are most unworthily charged of some who thinke that we doe attribute very little to these holy signs For these things * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession be holy to be reverenced as those which were instituted and received of our high Priest Christ exhibiting unto us after their manner as we have said the things signified giving witnes of the things done representing very difficult things us and by a certain wonderfull Analogie of things signified bringing light to those most evident mysteries Moreover they minister aide and helpe even to faith it selfe and to conclude they doo serve in stead of an oath to binde him that is entered into the profession of Christianitie Thus holily doo we thinke of the sacred signes But we doo alwaies attribute the force and vertue of quickning and sanctifying to him who is life it selfe to whom be praise for ever Amen Out of the declaration of the same confession Of the holy Supper of the Lord. THE Supper of the Lord is a Sacrament to wit the holy institution of the Lord whereby he doth renue and witnesse unto us his bountifulnesse to wit the communion of his body and blood and that by a visible signe For by bread and wine he doth declare unto us what he giveth namely himselfe to be the nourishment of our life for he by his body and blood doth feed us to life eternall Therefore the very gift of God that is the body and blood of the Lord to wit the body of the Lord delivered unto death for us and his blood shed for the remission of sinnes is the chiefest part of this Sacrament For the body and blood of Christ is thus made or prepared to be the lively meat of our soules The Son of God doth die in the flesh for us that he might quicken us he poureth out his blood that he might cleanse us from our sins To conclude he raiseth up his body from the dead that our bodies may receive hope and strength to rise againe Thus therefore doth the Lord offer himselfe to be eaten and possessed of us and not a certaine false imagination of a man or an idle picture in his stead For beside him there is nothing in heaven or in earth that may feed and satiate our soules Now we doe indeed eate the bodie and we doe indeed drinke the blood of our Lord but not so rawly as the Papists have hitherto taught to wit the bread being changed into naturall flesh substantially that is corporally or carnally or the body being included in the bread but spiritually that is after a spirituall manner and with a faithfull minde The Lord is eaten indeed and with fruit by faith that now he may live whole in his and his in him Moreover these holy gifts of God which are not given of any other then of the Lord himselfe according to the institution of the Lord are represented unto us by visible signes to wit bread and wine and offered to our senses not that we should rest in them but that our weaknesse may be helped and we may lift up our hearts unto the Lord knowing that here we must thinke upon greater things to wit not of eating bread or drinking wine but of receiving the Lord himselfe with all his gifts by a faithfull minde Therefore when the guests see the bread on the board
they set their mindes upon the body of Christ when they see the cup they set their mindes upon the blood of Christ when they see the bread broken and the wine poured out they consider how that the body of Christ was tormented and his blood poured out for their sakes as by bread the bodies are nourished and strengthened as by wine the mindes are made merry so the godly doe beleeve that by the body of the Lord delivered unto death for them they are fed to everlasting life also that by his blood poured out upon the crosse their consciences are renewed to conclude they doe feele the quickning power of Christ which doth confirme them In this sort is the Supper of the Lord accomplished spiritually thus are the bread and wine a Sacrament unto us and not bare and naked signes Hereupon now ariseth a very great rejoycing and thanksgiving for so great benefits also a praising and confessing of the name of God here those works which the Lord once finished are renued and represented but especially the death of the Lord is repeated which although it once hapned and now is past yet unto the faithfull it is as yet fresh and present For the remembrance of the death of Christ which we make in the Supper is farre more noble and holy then theirs who in some prophane banquet are mindfull of their companion when they drinke the wine that he gave them For among these he that is absent worketh nothing but in this holy Supper of the faithfull the Lord is present and doth worke effectually by the spirit in the hearts of them as he who according to his promises is in the middest of them By these things it is most evident that in the holy Supper we doe not take away our Lord Christ from his Church not deny that his body and blood is there received to be our nourishment unto life eternall but we together with our predecessours and the chiefe Prelates of our Religion did and as yet to this day doe deny that the very body of Christ is eaten carnally or that it is present every where corporally and after a naturall manner For we doe openly confesse according to the Scriptures and with all the holy Fathers that Iesus Christ our Lord left this world and went to his Father and that he now sitteth at the right hand of his Father in heavenly glory from whence he shall never descend or be drawne downe into this earthly and transitory world For the true presence of Christ in the Supper is heavenly not earthly or carnall Also we denie that the bread is turned into the body of Christ miraculously so that the bread should become the very body of Christ naturally and substantially yet after a spirituall manner To conclude we denie that the body of Christ is united with the signes by any other then a mysticall meane whereof we have spoken sufficiently in the generall consideration of a Sacrament Seeing therefore we have expressely said and written with the holy Fathers Tertullian Hâ—erome Ambrose and Augustine that the bread is a figure token and signe of the body of Christ and also that by bread and wine the body and blood of the Lord are signified This is it which we would make manifest to wit that the bread is not the very body of the Lord but a token or a Sacrament of his body And yet we do not therefore speake these things as though we did simply deny all kinde of the presence of Christ in the Supper for that kinde of presence which now we have confessed doth remaine true without any prejudice to these kinde of speeches Moreover the word This in this sentence This is my body doth not onely shew bread unto our corporall eyes but therewith also it she weth the very body of Christ unto the eyes of our minde Also we confesse that this use of the Supper is so holy and profitable that whosoever shall worthily that is with a true faith eate of this bread and drinke of this Cup of the Lord he doth receive heavenly gifts from the Lord but Whosoever shall eate of this bread and drinke of this cup unworthily that is without faith by which alone we are made partakers of the Lord and of salvation He doth eate and drinke iudgement unto himselfe as Paul wrote to the Corinthians Wherefore we doe often put this diligently into the heads of our people that they take heed that none of them abuse the Lords table but that every one examine himselfe and then eate of that bread and drinke of that cup. Also the Lords Supper is a badge unto us for as one loafe and one wine are made of many graines and grapes so we being the whole multitude of the faithfull are gathered together to be one bread and one body By this we testifie in an outward profession that we are redeemed by the blood of Christ and made the members of Christ to whom we give thanks in whom we are confederates and doe promise to performe mutuall duties one toward another Out of the Confession of BASILL Of the Supper of the Lord. VVE confesse that the Lord Iesus did institute his holy Supper Artic. 6. that his holy passion might be remembred with thanksgiving his death declared and Christian charitie and unitie with true faith testified And as in Baptisme wherein the washing away of our sins is offered by the Minister of the Church and yet is wrought onely by the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost true water remaineth so also in the Supper of the Lord wherein together with the bread and wine of the Lord the true body and the true blood of Christ is offered by the Minister of the Church bread and wine remaineth Moreover we doe firmely beleeve that Christ himselfe is the meat of faithfull soules unto life eternall and that our soules by faith in Christ crucified are fed and moistned with the flesh blood of Christ so that we being Joh. 11. Eph. 1. 4. 5. Col. 1. members of his body as of our onely head doe live in him and he in us wherein at the last day through him and in him we shall rise againe to eternall joy and blessednesse And in the marginall note upon these words Our soules For it is a spirituall meate and therefore it is received of a faithfull soule that is the soules are made full strong mightie peaceable quiet merrie and lively to all things as the body is by the corporall meate Also upon those words The members of the head And so man is made a spirituall member of the spirituall bodie of Christ And in the margent upon these words To be present to wit Sacramentally and by a remembrance of faith which lifteth up a mans minde to heaven and doth not pull down Christ according to his humanitie from the right hand of God Now we doe not include into the bread and drinke of the Lord the naturall true and substantiall body
faith and his own use of the Sacrament For when we in our owne persons use the Sacrament Christs institution of it doth belong unto us This kinde of use of the Sacrament is holy and to be taught in the Churches which doth give light unto the doctrine of faith and of the spirituall exercises and true worship and bringeth unto the consciences of the godly very great comfort and strength of faith Before these dayes the Church hath been farre otherwise taught touching the use of the Sacrament there was no word of any thing but that this worke was to be done But no man spake any thing of faith or the comfort of consciences And mens consciences were racked with over great care and paines of confessing themselves This they tooke to be the puritie which the Gospel requireth whereas the Gospel doth require true feare true faith and trust comforteth us by the use of this Sacrament that they which doe truly repent may assuredly beleeve that God is become mercifull unto them by Christ though that our nature be fraile and uncleane and though that this our imperfect obedience be farre from the perfection of the Law By all this that hath beene said it is cleare that the Masse that is in use amongst us doth agree with the institution of Christ and the manner of the Primitive Church And besides it doth notably lay open the true use of the Sacrament Such a common worke was there in the Church of old time as Chrysostome doth witnesse who saith that the Priest did stand at the Altar and call some unto the communion and put backe others And by the decrees of the Nicen Synode it is â—vident that some one did celebrate the Liturgie as the Grecians call it and did minister the body and blood of the Lord to all the rest For these are the words of the Decree Let the Deacons in their order after the Priests receive the holy communion of a Bishop or of a Priest Here he doth expressely say that the Priests did receive the Sacrament of some one that ministred it And before Gregories time there is no mention of any private Masse But as oft as the old Writers speak of a Masse it is evident that they speake of a Masse that was common Seeing therefore that the rite and manner of the Masse used with us hath authoritie out of Scripture example from the old Church and that we have onely rejected certaine intollerable abuses we hope that the use of our Churches cannot be misliked As for other indifferent rites and ceremonies they are for the most part observed according to the usuall manner But the number of Masses is not alike Neither was it the use in the old times in the Churches whereunto was greatest resort to have Masse every day as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnesse Againe saith he in Alexandria every fourth and sixth day of the weeke the Scriptures are read and the Doctors doe interpret them and all other things are done also except onely the solemne mannerof oblation or offering This Article we finde elsewhere placed in the third place among those wherein the abuses that be changed are reckoned up in this manner Of the Masse Art 3. OVr Church is wrongfully accused to have abolished the Masse For * Look the 2. Observation the Masse is retained still among us and celebrated with great reverence Yea and almost all the ceremonies that are in use saving that with the songs in Latine we mingle certaine Psalmes in Dutch here and there which be added for the peoples instruction For therefore we have need of ceremonies that they may teach the unlearned and that the Preaching of Gods word may stirre up some unto the true feare trust and invocation of God This is not only commanded by Saint Paul to use a tongue that the people understand but mans law hath also appointed it We use the people to receive the Sacrament together if so be any be found fit thereunto And that is a thing that doth increase the reverence and due estimation of the publike ceremonies For none are admitted except they be first proved and tried Besides we use to put men in minde of the worthinesse and use of a Sacrament how great comfort it bringeth to fearefull consciences that they may learne to beleeve God and to looke for and crave all good things at his hands This worship doth please God such an use of the Sacrament doth nourish pietie towards God Therefore it seemeth not that Masses be more religiously celebrated among our adversaries then with us But it is evident that of long time this hath been the publike and most grievous complaint of all good men that Masses are filthily prophaned being used for gaine And it is not unknown how farre this abuse hath spread it selfe in all Churches of what manner of men Masses are used onely for a reward or for wages and how many doe use them against the prohibition of the Canons And Paul doth grievously threaten those which handle the Lords Supper unworthily saying He that shall eate this bread or drinke the cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guiltie of the body and blood of the Lord. Therefore when we admonished the Priests of this sinne private Masses were laid aside among us seeing that for the most part there were no private Masses but onely for lucres sake Neither were the Bishops ignorant of these abuses who if they had amended them in time there had now been lesse dissension Heretofore by their dissembling they suffered much corruption to creepe into the Church now they begin though it be late to complaine of the calamities of the Church seeing that this hurly burly was raised up by no other meane then by those abuses which were so evident that they could no longer be tolerated There were many dissentions concerning the Masse and as touching the Sacrament And peradventure the world is punished for so long a prophaning of Masses which they who both could and ought to have amended it have so many yeeres tolerated in their Churches For in the ten commandements it is written He that abuseth the name of the Lord shall not escape unpunished And from the beginning of the world there neither was nor is any divine thing which might seeme so to be imployed to gaine as is the Masse There was added an opinion which did increase private Masses infinitely to wit that Christ by his passion did satisfie for Originall sin and appointed Masse wherein an oblation should be made for daily sins both mortall and veniall Hereupon a common opinion was received that Masse is a work that taketh away the sins of the quicke and the dead and that for the doing of the worke Here men began to dispute whether one Masse said for many were of as great force as particular Masses said for particular men This disputation hath brought forth an infinite multitude of Masses Concerning these opinions our preachers have
mens consciences which had rather use the whole Sacrament neither did we thinke that any crueltie should be used in that matter but so much as in us lyeth together with the ceremony we have restored the holy doctrine touching the fruit of the ceremonie that the people may understand how the Sacrament is laid before them to comfort the consciences of them that doe repent This doctrine doth allure the godly to the use and reverence of the Sacrament For not onely the ceremonie was before maimed but also the chiefe doctrine touching the fruit thereof was utterly neglected And peradventure the maiming of the ceremonie did signifie that the Gospel touching the blood of Christ that is the benefit of Christ his death was obscured Now by the benefit of God the pure Doctrine concerning faith together with this ceremonie is renued and restored This Article we finde placed else-where in the first place amongst those wherein the abuses which are changed are reckoned after this manner EIther kinde of the Sacrament in the Lords Supper is given to the laitie because that this custome hath the commandement of the Lord Matth 26. Drinke ye all of this where Christ doth manifestly command concerning the cup that all should drinke And that no man might cavill that it doth only appertaine to the Priests the example of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnesse that the whole Church did in common use either part This custome remained a long time even in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was changed Cyprian in certaine places doth witnesse that the blood was given to the people The same thing doth Hierome testifie saying The Priests doe minister the Sacrament and distribute the blood of Christ to the people Yea Gelasius the Pope commandeth that the Sacrament be not devided Dist 2. de consecr cap. Comperimus Onely a new custome brought in of late doth otherwise But it is manifest that a custome brought in contrary to the commandements of God is not to be allowed as the Canons do witnesse Dist 8. Cap. Veritate with that which followeth Now this custome is received not only against the Scripture but also against the true Canons and the examples of the Church Therefore if any had rather use both parts of the Sacrament they were not to be compelled to doe otherwise with the offence of their conscience * Looke the 1. observation And because that the parting of the Sacrament doth not agree with the institution of Christ we use to omit that procession which hitherto hath been in use Out of the Confession of SAXONY Of the holy Supper of the Lord. BOth Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord are pledges and testimonies of grace as was said before which doe admonish us of the promise and of our whole redemption and doe shew that the benefits of the Gospel do pertaine to every one of those that use these ceremonies But yet here is the difference by Baptisme every one is ingrafted into the Church but the Lord would have the Supper of the Lord to be also the sinew of the publique congregation c. The rest that followeth pertaineth to the 15. Sect. till you come to these words that follow Even as also in the very words of the Supper there is a promise included seeing he commandeth that the death of the Lord should be shewed forth this Supper distributed till he come That therefore we may use this Sacrament with the greater reverence let the true causes of the institution thereof be well weighed which pertaine to the publique Congregation and to the comfort of every one The first cause is this The Son of God will have the voice of his Gospel to sound in a publique congregation and such a one as is of good behaviour the bond of this congregation he will have this receiving to be which is to be done with great reverence seeing that there a testimonie is given of the wonderfull conjunction betwixt the Lord and the receivers of which reverence Paul speaketh 1 Cor. 11. saying He that receiveth unworthily shall be guiltie of the body and blood of the Lord. Secondly God will have both the Sermon and the ceremonie it selfe to be profitable both for the preservation and also for the propagation of the memory of his passion resurrection and benefits Thirdly He will have every receiver to be singularly confirmed by this testimonie that he may assure himselfe that the benefits of the Gospell doe pertaine to him seeing that the Sermon is common and by this testimonie and by this receiving he sheweth that thou art a member of his and that thou art washed in his blood and that he doth make this covenant with thee Joh. 15. Abide in me and I in you Also I in them and they in me Fourthly he will have this publique receiving to be a confession whereby thou maist shew what kinde of doctrine thou doest imbrace and to what companie thou docst joyne thy selfe Also he will have us to give thanks publiquely and privately in this very ceremonie to God the eternall Father and to the Sonne and to the holy Ghost both for other benefits and namely for this infinite benefit of our redemption and salvation Also he will that the members of the Church should have a bond of mutuall love among themselves Thus we see that many ends doe meet together By the remembrance of these weightie causes men are invited to the reverence and use of the Sacrament and we teach how the use may be profitable We doe plainly condemne that monstrous errour of the Monks who have written that the receiving doth deserve remission of sinnes and that for the works sake without any good motion of him that useth it This Pharisaicall imagination is contrary to that saying Habac. 2. The iust shall live by his faith Therefore we doe thus instruct the Church that they which will approach to the Supper of the Lord must repent or bring conversion with them and having their faith now kindled they must here seeke the confirmation of this faith in the consideration of the death and resurrection and benefits of the Sonne of God because that in the use of this Sacrament there is a witnesse bearing which declareth that the benefits of the Sonne of God doe pertaine to thee also also there is a testimonie that he joyneth thee as a member to himselfe * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession and that he is in thee as he said Joh. 17. I in them c. Therefore we give counsell that men doe not thinke that their sinnes be forgiven them for this works sake or for this obedience but that in a sure confidence they behold the death and merit of the Sonne of God and his resurrection and assure themselves that their sins are forgiven for his sake and that he will have this faith to be confirmed by this admonition and witnesse bearing when as faith comfort the
joy of conscience and thanksgiving doe after this sort increase the receiving is profitable Neither are any * Look the 2. Observation admitted to the Communion except they be first heard and absolved of the Pastour or his fellow Ministers In this triall the ruder sort are asked and oftentimes instructed touching the whole doctrine and then is absolution published Also men are taught that Sacraments are actions instituted of God and that without the use whereunto they are ordained the things themselves are not to be accounted for a Sacrament but in the use appointed Christ is present in this communion * Looke the 3 4. Observ truly and substantially and the body and blood of Christ is in deed given to the receivers in that Christ doth witnesse that he is in them and doth make them his members and that he doth wash them in his blood as Hilarie also saith These things being eaten and drunke doe cause both that we may be in Christ and that Christ may be in us Moreover in the ceremonie it selfe we observe the usuall order of the whole ancient Church both Latine and Greeke We use no private Masses that is such wherein the body and blood of Christ was not distributed as also the ancient Church for many yeers after the Apostles times had no such Masses as the the old descriptions which are to be found in Dionysius Epiphanius Ambrose Augustine and others doe shew And Paul 1 Cor. 11. Doth command that the Communion should be celebrated when many do meet together Therefore in the publike congregation and such as is of good behaviour prayers and the creed are rehearsed or sung and * Looke the 5. Observat lessons appointed usually for holy dayes are read After that there is a Sermon of the benefits of the Son of God and of some part of doctrine as the order of time doth minister an argument Then the Pastour doth rehearse a thanksgiving and a prayer for the whole Church for them that are in authoritie and as the present necessitie requireth and he prayeth to God that for his Sons sake whom he would have to be made a sacrifice for us he would forgive us our sins and save us and gather and preserve a Church Then he rehearseth the words of Christ concerning the institution of the Supper and he himselfe taketh and distributeth to the receivers the whole Sacrament who come reverently thereunto being before examined and absolved and there they joyne theirs with the publike prayers In the end they doe againe give thanks All men which are not altogether ignorant of antiquitie doe know that this rite and this Communion doth for the most part agree with the writings of the Apostles and with the custome of the ancient Church even almost to Gregories time which thing being so the custome of our Churches is to be approved not to be disallowed but our Adversaries misliking our custome doe defend many errours some more foule and grosse others coloured with new deceits Many heretofore have written that in the masse there is an oblation made for the quicke and the dead and that it doth deserve remission of sins both for him that maketh it and for others even for the works sake And thus were most of them perswaded and as yet are like unto the Pharisees and the heathen For after the same manner the Pharisees the Heathen did dreame that they for the works sake did deserve for themselves and for others remission of sinnes peace and many other good things Or although those which were not so blind did speake more modestly and said that they did deserve but not without the good intention of the sacrificer yet they imagined that those sacrifices were merits and a ransome By reason of this opinion there were a multitude of sacrifices and the craftie meanes of gaine were increased Such is the merchandise of Masses and the prophanation of the Lords Supper almost throughout the whole world But God will have corrupt kindes of worship to be reproved and abolished Therefore we doe simply and in deed propound the voice of God which doth condemne those errours and with all our heart we affirme before God and the whole Church in heaven and in earth that there was one onely sacrifice propitiatorie or whereby the wrath of the eternall Father against mankinde is pacified to wit the whole obedience of the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who was crucified and raised up againe This is that onely Lambe which taketh away the sinnes of the world Ioh. 1. Of this onely sacrifice mention is made Heb. 10. By one onely sacrifice he made perfect for ever those that are sanctified And this sacrifice is applied to every one by their owne faith when they heare the Gospell and use the Sacraments as Paul saith Rom. 3. Whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood And Habac. 2. The iust shall live by his faith And 1 Pet. 1. Being sanctified in the spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ Other Sacraments in the old Testament were typicall whereof we shall speake more at large in their place and they did not deserve any remission of sins and all the righteousnesse of holy men at all times were are and shall be sacrifices of praise which doe not deserve remission either for them that did offer them or for others but they are services which every one ought to performe and are acceptable to God for the Mediatours and our high Priest the Son of God his sake as it is said Heb. 13. By him we offer the sacrifice of praise alwaies to God That this is an unchangeable and eternall truth it is most manifest And whereas certaine fragments which they call the Canons of the Masse are alledged against this so cleare light of the truth it is also manifest that the Greeke and Latine Canons are very unlike the one to the other and that the Greeke Canons doe disagree among themselves in a most wrightie matter and it appeareth that in the Latine Canon many jagges and pieces were by little and little patched together of ignorant authors The ancient Church doth use the names of Sacrifice and oblation but thereby it understandeth the whole action prayers a taking of it a remembrance faith a confession and thankesgiving This whole inward and outward action in every one that is turned to God and in the whole Church is indeed a sacrifice of praise or thankesgiving and a reasonable service And when the Lord saith Ioh. 4. The true worshippers shall worship the Lord in spirit and in truth he affirmeth that in the New Testament outward sacrifices are not commanded which of necessitie should be made although there were no motions of the holy Ghost in the heart as in the law it was necessarie that the ceremonie of the Passeover should be kept But touching the Supper of the Lord it is said 1 Cor. 11. Let every man
he hath praised the divine gifts then he maketh the holy and most excellent mysteries and those things which before he had praised being covered and hid under reverent signes he bringeth into sight and reverently shewing forth the divine gifts both he himselfe doth turne to the holy participation thereof and doth exhort the others to participate them to conclude when the holy communion is received and delivered to all he rendering thanks doth make an end of these mysteries Therefore we thinke it necessary to the remining of the institution of Christ in the celebration of the Eucharist and that we may follow the example of the ancient and true Catholike Church that the private Masses of the Priests may be abrogated and that the publique communion of the Lords Supper may be restored Another errour is this that the Eucharist is such a sacrifice as ought to be offered daily in the Church for the purging of the sinnes of the quicke and the dead and for the obtaining of other benefits both corporall and spirituall This error is evidently contrary to the Gospel of Christ which witnesseth That Christ by one oblation once onely made hath made perfect for ever those that be sanctified And because that Christ by his passion and death hath purchased remission of sinnes for us which also is declared unto us by the Gospel in the new Testament therefore it is not lawfull to sacrifice any more for sinne for the Epistle to the Hebrewes saith Where there is remission of sinnes there is no further oblation for sinne For whereas Christ saith Doe this in remembrance of me he doth not command to offer his body and blood in the Supper unto God but to the Church that the Church by eating the bodie and drinking the blood of Christ and by shewing forth the benefit of his death may be admonished of that oblation of the body and blood of Christ which was made once onely on the Crosse for the purging of our sins For so Paul doth interpret this saying of Christ saying So often as ye shall eate he doth not say offer this bread and drinke this cup shew ye forth the death of the Lord till he come And truly we confesse that the ancient Ecclesiasticall writers did call the Eucharist a sacrifice and an oblation but they expound themselves that by the name of Sacrifice they meane a remembrance a shewing forth or a preaching of that Sacrifice which Christ did once offer upon the Crosse as also they call the memoriall of the Passeover and of Pentecost the Passeover and Pentecost it selfe The third errour is this that many doe thinke that the oblation as they call it of the Eucharist is not of it selfe a propitiation for sinnes but that it doth apply the propitiation and merit of Christ to the quick and the dead But we have already shewed that the Eucharist properly is not an oblation but is so called because it is a remembrance of the oblation which was once made on the Crosse Moreover the application of the merit of Christ is not made by any other outward instrument then by the preaching of the Gospel of Christ and by dispensing those Sacraments which Christ hath instituted for this use and the merit of Christ being offered and applied is not received but by faith Mark 16. Preach the Gospel to every creature For by the ministerie of the Gospel the benefits of Christ be offered and applied to creatures that is either to the Iewes or to the Gentiles And it followeth He that shall beleeve and be baptised he shall be saved because that by the receiving of the Sacrament and by faith the benefits offered and applied be received Rom. 1. The Gospel is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth that is the ministery of the Gospel is the instrument ordained of God whereby God is able and effectuall to save all those which beleeve the Gospel Therefore the preaching of the Gospel doth offer or if it liketh any man so to speake doth apply salvation to all men but faith doth receive salvation offered and applied Now in the private Masse bread and wine are so handled that the Priest doth neither publikely declare the Gospel of Christ but doth softly mumble up to himselfe certaine words and especially the words of the Supper or of consecration neither doth he distribute bread and wine to others but he alone taketh them therefore there can be no applying of the merit of Christ in the private Masse This did our true Catholique Elders well perceive who as we have declared before did so severely require that they which were present at the Masse and did not communicate should be excommunicated The fourth errour is this which we have already touched in that they doe require that the words of the Supper or of consecration may be rehearsed softly in the Eucharist seeing that these words are a part of that Gospel which according to the commandement of Christ is to be preached to all creatures For although our Ancestors did sometimes call the Eucharist a mystery yet they did not so call it with this purpose that they would not have the words of the Supper to be rehearsed before the Church in the Eucharist publikely and in a tongue commonly knowne but because that in the Eucharist one thing is seene and another thing understood For Christ himselfe is also called a mysterie who neverthelesse is not to be hid but to be preached to all creatures And because that in the receiving of the Sacrament it is necessarily required that we should have faith and faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the wora of God it is most necessarie that in the Eucharist the word of the Supper that is the word of the Sonne of God should be publiquely rehearsed for this word is the preaching of the Gospel and the shewing forth of the death of Christ Therefore that the Church may understand what is done in the Eucharist and what is offered unto her to be received and that she may confirme her faith it is necessary that in the Eucharist the words of the Lords Supper should be rehearsed publiquely The fifth errour is this that one part of the Eucharist is used in shew of a singular worship of God to be carried about and to be laid up But the holy Ghost doth forbid that any worship of God should be appointed without the expresse commandement of God Deut. 12. You shall not doe every one of you that which seemeth good in his owne eyes And againe That which I command thee that onely shalt thou doe to the Lord see that thou adde nothing thereunto nor detract any thing from it And Matth. 15. In vaine do they worship me teaching for doctrines the precepts of men Clemens in his second Epistle to James and in three Chapters De Consecr Dist 2. saith Certainely so great burnt offerings are offered on the Altar as may be sufficient for the people if so be that
the sects and opinions of other nations Iohn assembled his flock at Ephesus and taught the Gospel and by the use of the Sacraments the whole companie did declare that they imbraced this doctrine and did invocate this God who delivered the Gospel and that they were separated from the worshippers of Diana Iupiter and other Idols For God will bee seene and have his Church heard in the world and have it distinguished by many publique signes from other nations So no doubt the first Fathers Adam Seth Enoch Noe Sem Abraham had their meetings and afterward the civill government of Israel had many rites that their separation from the Gentiles might be more evident Also God gave a peculiar promise to his congregation Matth. 18. Wheresoever two or three be gathered together in my name I will be in the middest of them Also Whatsoever they agreeing together shall desire it shall be done to them And in the 149. Psalme His praise is in the Church of the Saints And the promises wherein God doth affirme that he will preserve his Church are so much the sweeter because we know that he doth preserve and restore the publique ministerie in well ordered meetings as also in the very words of the Supper this promise is included where he commandeth that The death of the Lord should be shewed forth and this Supper distributed till he come c. Hitherto also pertaineth the last part of the 12. Article of this Confession where these things are found touching the revenues of Monastories IN many places the Churches want Pastours or else Pastours want living These men ought chiefly to be relieved out of the revenues of rich Monasteries then the studies of those which be poore must thereby be furthered and in some places Schooles may be erected especially seeing that it is necessary that the Church should discharge the expences of many poore that they might learne that so out of that number Pastours and Ministers may be chosen to teach the Churches Also hospitals are thence to be relieved wherein it is necessary that the poore which have beene sick a long time should be nourished A great part of the revenues in these countries is by the goodnesse of God transferred to such uses which are indeed godly to wit to nourish Pastours the poore and Schollers to erect Schooles and to relieve Hospitals that which remaineth is bestowed in every Monasterie upon the guiding and ordering of things pertaining to their houses and to think that this is not very sumptuous it is but foolishnesse As for the richer Abbots in these dayes upon what uses they lavish out the revenues the examples of many doe declare whom we could name who do both hate learning Religion and vertue and do waste these almes ravenously and either set no Pastours over their Churches or if they have any they suffer them to starve Out of the Confession of WIETEMBERGE Hitherto pertaineth first the 11. Article Of this Confession VVE think that it is most profitable that children and young men be examined in the Catechisme by the Pastors of their Church and that they be commended if they be godly and well instructed and that they be amended if they be ill instructed The rest is to be seene in the 14. Sect. where the confirmation used in Papisticall Baptisme is handled Hitherto also pertaineth the 16 Art ss 2. Of Prayer BY Prayer God is invocated and true invocation is a worke of faith and cannot be done without faith Now faith doth behold Christ and relie upon his merits onely Wherefore except thou shalt apply unto thy selfe the merit of Christ by faith prayer will stand thee in no stead before God Now prayer is necessarily required for this purpose that by a due consideration of the promises of God faith may be stirred up and kindled in us Therefore it is not absurdly said that sins are cleane taken away by prayer yet must it not so be understood as though the very worke of prayer of it own merit were a satisfaction for sins before God but that by prayer faith is stirred up and kindled in us by which faith we are made partakers of the merit of Christ and have our sinnes forgiven us onely for Christ his sake For before that we doe by prayer invocate God it shall be necessarie to have the merit of Christ applied to us and received by faith Therefore it cannot be that prayer should be such a worke as that for the merit thereof we might obtaine remission of our sins before God Psalme 108. Let his prayer be turned into sinne But it is not possible that prayer should be turned into sinne if of it selfe it were so worthy a worke as that sinne thereby should be purged Isa 1. When you shall stretch out your hands I will turne my eyes from you and when you shall multiply your prayers I will not heare you But God would not turne away his eyes from prayer if of it owne worthinesse it were a satisfaction for our sins Augustine upon the 108. Psal saith That prayer which is not made through Christ doth not onely not take away sinne but also it selfe is made sin Bernard de Quadrages Ser. 5. saith But some peradventure doe seeke eternall life not in humilitie but as it were in confidence of their own merits Neither doe I say this let grace received give a man confidence to pray but no man ought to put his confidence in his prayer as though for his prayer he should obtaine that which he desireth The gifts which are promised doe onely give this unto us that we may hope to obtain even greater things of that mercie which giveth these Therefore let that prayer which is made for temporall things be restrained in these wants onely also let that prayer which is made for the vertues of the soul be free from all filthy and uncleane behaviour and let that prayer which is made for life eternall be occupied about the onely good pleasure of God and that in all humilitie presuming as is requisite of the onely mercie of God Of Almes CHAP. 18. VVE do diligently commend almes and exhort the Church that every man help his neighbour by every dutie that he may and testifie his love But whereas it is said in a certaine place That almes doe take away sinne as water doth quench fire we must understand it according to the analogie of faith For what need was there to the taking away of our sins of Christ his passion and death if sins might be taken away by the merit of almes And what use were there of the ministerie of the Gospell if almes were appointed of God for an instrument whereby the death of Christ might be applied to us Therefore that Christ his honour may not be violated and the ministerie of the Gospell may retaine it lawfull use we teach that almes doth thus take away sinne not that of it selfe it is a worthy worke whereby sinne may either be purged or the
towards the end Of comforting and visiting the sicke SEeing that men doe never lye open to more grievous temptations then when they are exercised with infirmities or else are sicke and brought low with diseases it behooveth the Pastours of the Churches to be never more vigilant and carefull for the safetie of the flocke then in such diseases and infirmities Therefore let them visit the sicke betimes and let them be quickly sent for of the sicke if the matter shall so require Let them comfort and confirme them in the true faith Finally let them strengthen them against the dangerous suggestions of Satan In like manner let them pray with the sicke person at home in his house and if need be let them make prayers for the sicke in the publike meeting And let them be carefull that they may have a more happie passage out of this life As for popish visiting with the extreame unction we have said before that we doe not like of it because it hath many absurd things in it and such as be not approved by the Canonicall Scriptures Of the buriall of the faithfull and of the care which is to be had for such as are dead of purgatorie and the appearing of spirits THe Scripture willeth that the bodies of the faithfull as being temples of the holy Ghost which we truly beleeve shall rise againe at the last Day should be honestly without any superstition committed to the earth and besides that we should make honourable mention of them which have godlily died in the Lord and performe all duties of love to such as they leave behind them as their widows and fatherlesse children Other care to be taken for the dead we teach none Therefore we doe greatly mislike the Cynikes who neglected the bodies of the dead or did very carelesly and disdainfully cast them into the earth never spake so much as a good word of the dead nor any whit regarded those whom they left behinde them Again we condemne those which are too much and preposterously officious toward the dead who like Ethnikes doe greatly lament and bewaile their dead we doe not discommend that moderate mourning which the Apostle doth allow 1 Thess 4. but judge it an unnaturall thing to be touched with no sorrow and do sacrifice for the dead and mumble certaine prayers not without their penny for their paines thinking by these their duties to deliver these their friends from torments wherein they being wrapped by death they suppose they may be rid out of them againe by such lamentable songs For we beleeve that the faithfull after the bodily death doe goe directly unto Christ and therefore doe not stand in need of the helpe or prayers for the dead or any other such dutie of them which are alive In like manner we beleeve that the unbeleevers be cast headlong directly into hell from whence there is no returne opened to the wicked by any duties of those which live But as concerning that which some teach concerning the fire of Purgatory it is flat contrary to the Christian faith I beleeve the remission of sins and life everlasting and to the absolute purgation of sins made by Christ and to these sayings of Christ our Lord Verily verily I say unto you he that heareth my word and Iohn 5. beleeveth in him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come unto condemnation but hath passed from death unto life Againe He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet but is Ioh. 13. cleane every whit and ye are cleane Now that which is recorded of the spirits or soules of the dead sometime appearing to them that are alive and craving certaine duties of them whereby they may be set free we count those apparitions among the delusions crafts and deceits of the devill who as he can transforme himselfe into an Angel of light so he laboureth tooth and naile either to overthrow the true faith or else to call it into doubt The Lord in the Old Testament forbad to enquire Deut. 18. the truth of the dead and to have any thing to doe with spirits And to the glutton being bound in torments as the truth of the Gospell doth declare is denied any returne to his brethren The Lord by his word pronouncing and saying They have Moses Luk. 16. and the Prophets let them heare them if they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they beleeve if one shall arise from the dead Out of the Confession of BASIL THe Church of Christ doth herein labour all that she can to Artic 5. keepe the bonds of peace and love in unitie Therefore she doth by no meanes communicate with sects and the rules of orders devised to make a difference of dayes meats apparell and ceremonies No man can prohibit that which Christ himselfe hath not prohibited Art 10 ss 1. 2. For this cause we know that auricular confession holy dayes dedicated to Saints and such like things had their beginning of men and were not commanded of God as on the other side we know that the marriage of Ministers was not forbidden And againe No man can forbid those things which God hath Art 10. ss 4. c. permitted therefore we thinke that it is not by any means forbidden to receive meats with thanksgiving Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Hitherto pertaine first those things which are to be found in the 15. Chap. about the middest concerning the keeping of holy dayes and fasts IN like sort many of the ancient ceremonies and such as were brought in by custome so neere as may be are retained among us even at this day * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession of this sort be certain daies appointed for feasts and holy daies the mattens that is morning Sermons evening assemblies the Lords dayes which be holy dayes and speciall feasts dayes added thereunto which are consecrated to the celebrating of the works of Christ as to his Nativitie his Passion Resurrection c. * Looke the 1. observation and such as be dedicated to the remembrance of holy men as of the Virgin Mary of the Apostles and of other Saints and chiefly of those Saints of whom there is mention in the holy Scriptures and all these things be done of us that the word of God may be taught that God may be worshipped and served and that he may be glorified among us That which followeth and is to be referred to this place is taken out of the 17. Chap. IN like sort also our Ministers as it is meet for Christian men to doe to the glory and praise of God doe celebrate holy dayes consecrated to the Virgin and the remembrance of her * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession and the whole 2. Sect. wherein is intreated of the lawfull honour of Saints do make and sing godly and Christian songs of her and with pleasure both diligently and that they may confirme
themselves rehearse those great things wherewith God hath adorned her above all other women and they all rejoyce one with another and shew themselves most thankfull for the salvation which is purchased to mankinde and with all Christian people they confesse and professe that she is happie and they praise God for all these things and so much as lyeth in them they doe faithfully follow and imitate the holy life and good manners of that Virgin and they doe indeed execute that which she commandeth to them that ministred in the Marriage at Cana and do alwayes desire to be in heaven with her And all these things they doe according to the meaning of the holy Scriptures And a little after And thus doe we teach that the Saints * Looke the 1. observation are truly worshipped when the people on certaine daies at a time appointed do come together to the service of God and doe call to minde and meditate upon the benefits of God which he hath bestowed upon holy men and through them upon his Church and there withall doth admonish it selfe concerning their calling or place which they held their doctrine faith life and exercises of godlinesse and the last end of their life to the end that it may be as it were built up in the same truth by the word of God and may praise God and give him thanks for those men and in their name and may sing * Looke the 2. observation profitable songs and such as are free from superstition and may raise and stirre up themselves to the like obedience imitation of their faith works and deeds godlinesse holinesse and honestie and that they may call upon God that he would vouchsafe to give unto them to enjoy their companie and fellowship as well here in the time of grace as hereafter in eternall glory All which things are in few words comprehended in the Epistle to the Hebrews where it is said Remember them which have the Heb. 13. over sight over you which have declared unto you the word of God whose faith follow considering what hath been the end of their conversation Of Fasting CHAP. 18. TOuching true and Christian fasting we teach that it is an outward work of faith comprehending in it worship which is done by exercising the body to abstinencie joyning there withall Matth 6. prayers and giving of almes and that it is due to God alone and that among Christians according as their strength will suffer and their affaires and businesse desire and permit at what time soever they use it in any societie either generall or particular it must be done without hypocrisie or superstition as the holy Scriptures doe witnesse and Paul among other things doth thus write of it Let us approve our selves as the Ministers of God by 2 Cor. 6. Luk. 5. 1 Cor. 7. fasting c. And Christ saith Then they shall fast And again Paul saith in another place That ye may give your selves to fasting and prayer Now fasting doth not consist in the choise of meat which a man useth but in the moderate use of meat and in exercising chastising and bringing under the unruly flesh before God and chiefly the matter consisteth in the spirit and in the heart to wit how for what cause with what intent and purpose a man doth fast and how and by what meane the godly may exercise a wholsome and acceptable fast unto God and on the other side to know when they should not fast but rather take heed that they doe not fast it is expressed in the Prophet and manifestly taught Isa 56. Matth. 6. of Christ himselfe What is to be thought of the choise and difference of meats every man ought to learne out of the doctrine of Christ that by this meane what doubt soever is in this point it may be taken away and decided Theâ— Christ called the multitude unto him Matth. 15. and said Heare and understand That which goeth into the mouth Mark 7. defileth not the man but that which cometh out of the mouth that defileth the man that is maketh him guiltie Also out of the doctrine of the Apostle whose words are thus I am perswaded Rom. 14. through the Lord Iesus that nothing is uncleane of it selfe but unto him that iudgeth any thing to be uncleane to him it is uncleane But if thy brother be grieved for the meat now walkest not thou charitably Destroy not him with thy meat for whom Christ died For the kingdome of God is not meat nor drinke but righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost Christians indeed are not tyed to any law in this case yet so that they be not an offence to the weaker sort therefore the Apostle addeth All things indeed 1 Cor. 8. are pure but it is evill for the man which eateth with offence And in another place he writeth Meat doth not make men acceptable to God for neither if we eate have we the more neither if we eate not have we the lesse Out of the FRENCH Confession TO conclude we thinke that Purgatorie is a feigned thing Artic. 24. comming out of the same shop whence also Monasticall Vowes Pilgrimages the forbidding of marriage the use of meats a ceremoniall observation of certaine dayes auricular confession indulgences and such like things have proceeded by which things certaine men have thought that they doe deserve favour and salvation But we doe not onely reject all those things for a false opinion of merit added thereunto but also because they are inventions of men and a yoke laid upon the consciences of men by mens authoritie Out of the ENGLISH Confession ANd as for their brags they are wont to make of their Purgatoris Artic. 14. though we know it is not a thing so very late risen amongst them yet is it no better then a blockish and an old wives devise Augustine indeed sometime saith there is such a certaine place sometime he denyeth not but there may be such a one sometime he doubteth sometime againe he utterly denieth that there is any at all and thinketh that men are therein deceived by a certaine naturall good will they beare their friends departed But yet of this one errour hath there growne up such a harvest of those Massemongers that the Masses being sold abroad commonly in every corner the Temples of God became shops to get money and seelyfouls were borne in hand that nothing was more necessarie to be bought In deed there was nothing more gainfull for these men to sell Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE Of abuses that be taken away Of putting difference betweene meats and such like Popish traditions IN this corporall life we have need of traditions that is of the Artic. 4. distinctions of times and places that all things may be done orderly in the Church as Paul willeth Let all things be done in order and so as is meet and decent Therefore the Church hath her traditions that
is she appointeth at what times and where the Church shall come together For this civill end it is lawfull to make traditions But men that are not acquainted with the doctrine of Christ are not content with this end but they joyne superstitious opinions unto traditions and by superstition multiply traditions out of measure Of this there hath been complaint made in the Church not onely by late Writers as Gerson and others but also Saint Augustine Wherefore it is needfull to admonish the people what to thinke of the traditions which are brought into the Church by mans authoritie For it is not without cause that Christ and Paul doe so often speake of traditions and admonish the Church to judge wisely of traditions There was a common opinion not of the common sort alone but also of the Teachers in the Church that the difference of meats and such like works which the Ecclâ—siasticall traditions doe command are services of God which deserve remission of sinnes Also that such kindes of worship are Christian righteousnesse and as necessary as the Leviticall ceremonies in the Old Testament ever were and that they cannot be omitted without sinne no not then when they might be omitted without danger of giving offence These perswasions have brought forth many discommodities First the doctrine of the Gospell is hereby obscured which teacheth that sins are forgiven freely by Christ This benefit of Christ is transferred unto the worke of man And by reason of this opinion traditions were especially encreased because that these works were supposed to deserve remission of sins to be satisfactions and to be Christian righteousnesse Moreover for this cause especially doth Saint Paul so often and so earnestly give us warning to beware of traditions lest that Christs benefit should be transferred to traditions lest the glory of Christ should be obscured lest that true and found comfort should be withheld from mens consciences and in a word lest that faith that is trust of the mercie of Christ should be quite smothered These dangers Saint Paul would have avoided For it is greatly needfull that the pure doctrin of the benefit of Christ of the righteousnesse of faith and of the comfort of consciences should be continued in the Church Secondly these traditions have obscured the Commandements of God for this kinde of schooling was thought to be spirituall and the righteousnesse of a Christian man Yea the traditions of men were set aloft above the commandements of God All Christianitie was placed in the observation of certaine festivall dayes rites fasts and forme of apparell These beggerly rudiments carried goodly titles namely that they were the spirituall life and the perfection of a Christian In the meane while the commandements of God touching every calling were of small estimation that the Father brought up his children that the Mother bare them that the Prince governed the Common-wealth these works were little set by They were not taken to be any service of God The mindes of many stood in a continuall mamering whether marriage magistracie and such like functions of a civill life did please God or no. And this doubtfulnesse did trouble many very much Many forsaking their callings leaving the Common-wealth did shut up themselves in Monasteries that they might seeke that kinde of life which they thought did more please God yea which they supposed to merit remission of sins Thirdly the opinion of necessitie did much vexe and disquiet the consciences Traditions were thought necessary And yet no man though never so diligent did ever observe them all especially for that the number of them was infinite Gerson writeth That many fell into desperation some murthered themselves because they perceived well that they could not observe the traditions And all this while they never heard one comfortable word of grace and of the righteousnesse of faith We see that the Summists and Divines gather together the All this matter of the ceremonies and traditions in generall doth properly belong to the 17. Section next following but for as much as here is intreated of daies meats fasts it was requisite that it should be brought in this Section because the generals cannot well be severed from particulars traditions and seeke out qualifications of them for the unburdening of mens consciences but even they cannot satisfie themselves nor winde themselves out and sometimes also their very interpretations themselves doe snare mens consciences The Schooles also and Pulpits were so busied in numbring up the traditions that they had no leasure to handle the Scripture or to search out more profitable doctrine of faith of the Crosse of Hope of the excellencie of civill affairs or of the comfort of mens consciences in sore tentations Wherefore many good men have oft complained that they were hindered by these contentions about traditions that they could not be occupied in some better kinde of doctrine When as therefore such superstitious opinions did cleave fast unto the traditions it was necessary to admonish the Churches what they were to judge of traditions to free godly mindes from errour to cure wounded consciences and to set out the benefit of Christ We doe not goe about to weaken the authoritie of Ecclesiasticall power we detract nothing from the * Looke the 3 4 Observ upon this confession in the 11. Sect. dignitie of Bishops we doe not disturbe the good order of the Church Traditions rightly taken are better liked but we reprove those Iewish opinions onely Thus therefore we teach touching ceremonies brought into the Church by mans authoritie First touching traditions which are opposed to the commandement of God or cannot be kept without sinne the Apostles rule is to be followed We must obey God rather then men Of this sort is the tradition of single life Secondly touching other ceremonies which are in their owne nature things indifferent as Fasts Festivall daies difference of apparell and the like we must know that such observations doe neither merit remission of sinnes neither yet are they the righteousnesse or perfection of a Christian but that they are things indifferent which where is no danger of giving offence may well be omitted This judgement of ours hath these evident and cleere testimonies in the Gospel to the end that it may admonish the Church that the Gospel be not oppressed and obscured by superstitious opinions Rom. 14. The kingdome of God is not meat and drinke but righteousnesse peace and ioy in the holy Ghost Here Paul teacheth plainly that a Christians righteousnesse is the spirituall motions of the heart and not the outward observation of meates and daies c. Coloss 2. Let no man iudge you in meat drinke or a part of a holyday He forbiddeth that their consciences should be judged that is that their consciences should be condemned in the use of such things but will have them counted altogether indifferent things and such as pertaine not to the righteousnesse of the Gospel Then there followeth a long and a
Act. 15. Peter saith Why tempt ye God laying a yoke upon the necks of the disciples which neither we nor our fathers were able to beare but by the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ we hope to be saved as did also they Here Peter forbiddeth to burden the consciences with many rites whether they be of Moses or of any others appointing and 1 Tim. 4. he calleth the forbidding of meats a doctrine of devils because that it is flat against the Gospel to appoint or doe such workes to the end that by them we may merit remission of sinnes or justification or because that there could be no Christianitie without them Here our adversaries object against us that our Ministers hinder all good discipline and mortification of the flesh as lovinian did But the contrary may be seene by our mens writings For they have alwaies taught touching the Crosse that Christians must suffer afflictions This is the true earnest and unfeigned mortification to be exercised with divers afflictions and to be crucified with Christ Moreover they teach that every Christian must so by bodily discipline or bodily exercises and labour exercise and keepe under himselfe that fulnesse and sloth do not prick him up to sinne not that he may by such exercises merit such remission of the fault or of eternall death and this corporall discipline must alwaies be plied not onely to a few and those set dayes according to the commandement of Christ Take heed that your bodies be not oppressed with surfetting Againe This kinde of devill is not cast out but by fasting and prayer And Paul saith I chastise my body and bring it under subiection Where he plainly sheweth that he did therefore chastise his body not that by discipline hee might merit remission of sinnes but that his body might be apt and fit for spirituall things and to do his duty according to his calling Therefore we doe not condemne fasts themselves but the traditions which prescribe certaine daies and certaine meates with danger to the consciences as though such workes as these were necessary duties Yet many of the traditions are observed among us which tend unto this end that things may be done orderly in the Church as namely the * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession order of lessons in the Masse and the chiefest holy dayes But in the meane time men are admonished that such a service doth not justifie before God and that there is no sinne to be put in such things if they be left undone so it be without offence This libertie in humane rites and ceremonies was not unknowne to the fathers For in the East Church they kept Easter at another time then they did in Rome and when as they of the Church of Rome accused the East Church of Schisme for this diversitie they were admonished by others that such fashions should not be alike every where And Ireneus saith The disagreement about facting doth not breake off the agreement of faith Besides Pope Gregorie in the 12. distinction insinuateth that such diversitie doth not hurt the unitie of the Church and in the Tripartite history lib. 9. many examples of different rites are gathered together and these words are there rehearsed The minde of the Apostles was not to give precepts of holy daies but to preach godlinesse and a good conversation What is then to be thought of the Lords day and of such like rites used in Churches Hereunto they answer that it is lawfull for the Bishops or Pastors to appoint ordinances whereby things may be done in order in the Church not that by them we should merit remission of sins or satisfie for sins or that mens consciences should be bound to esteeme them as necessarie services and think that they sinne when they violate any one of them though it be without the offence of others So Paul ordained that women should cover their heads in the congregation that the Interpreters of Scripture should be heard in course or order in the church Such like ordinances it behoveth the Churches to keepe for charitie and quietnesse sake so farre forth that one offend not another that all things may be done in order and without tumult in the Church but yet with this caution that mens consciences be not burdened so as they should account them as things necessarie to salvation and think they did sin when they brake any one of them without offence of others as no man would say that a woman doth offend if she come abroad with her head uncovered without the offence of any Of this sort is the observation of the Lords day of Easter of Pentecost and such like holy dayes and rites For they that think that the observation of the Lords day was appointed by the authoritie of the Church instead of the Sabbath as necessarie they are greatly deceived The Scripture requireth that the observation of it should be now free for it teacheth that the Mosaicall ceremonies are not needfull after the Gospel is revealed And yet because it was requisite to oppoint a certain day that the people might know when to come together it seemeth that the Church did for that purpose appoint the Lords day which day for this cause also seemed to have better liked the Church that in it men might have an example of Christian libertie and might know that the observation neither of the Sabbath nor of any other day was of necessitie There are extant certaine monstrous disputations touching the changing of the law and the ceremonies of the new law and of the change of the Sabbath which did all spring up of a false perswasion that there should be a worship in the Church like to the Leviticall worship and that Christ gave the charge of devising new ceremonies which should be necessary to salvation to the Apostles and Bishops These errours crept into the Church when as the doctrine of faith was not plainely enough taught Some dispute that the observation of the Lords day is not indeed of the law of God but as it were of the law of God and touching holy days they prescribe how far it is lawful to work in them What else are such disputations but snares for mens consciences Out of the Confession of SAXONIE Of Anointing MOreover that which now is called Extreame anointing was in times past a kinde of healing as it is evident out of Art 19. ss 2. the Epistle of Saint James cap. 5. Now is it become a shew full of superstition They say that sinnes be forgiven through these anointings and they adde thereunto invocation of the dead which also must of necessitie be disliked Therefore these ceremonies are not kept in our Churches neither in times past did the Church think that they were necessary But for the sicke we doe make godly prayers publiquely and privately as also the Lord hath promised that he will asswage even corporall griefes in them that aske it of him according to that saying Psalme 49.
Call upon me in the daye of trouble and I will deliver thee Also we use burials having thereat a decent assembly godly admonitions and songs c. The first part of this 19. Article which is of confirmation was placed in the 13. Section Hitherto also pertaineth the beginning of the 20. Article so far as it speaketh of a certaine time appointed for the service of God NAturall reason doth know that there is an order and the understanding of order is an evident testimony of God neither is it possible that men should live without any order as we see that in families there must be distinct times of labour rest meate and sleepe and every nature as it is best so doth it chiefly love order throughout the whole life Also Paul commandeth That all things in the Church be done decently and in order Therefore there hath beene at all times even from the beginning of mankinde a certain order of publique meetings there hath been also a certaine distinction of times and certaine other ceremonies and that without doubt full of gravitie and elegancie among those excellent lights of mankinde when as in the same garden or cottage there sat together Sem Abraham Isaac and their families and when as that Sermon which Sem made concerning the true God the Sonne of God the distinction of the Church and other nations being heard afterward they together used invocation That which followeth because it treateth of indifferent Traditions in generall is placed in the next Section Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of Fasting VVE think that Fasting is profitable not to this end that Artic. 17. either by the merit of it worke it might purge sinnes before God or apply the merit of Christ to him that doth fast but that by sobrietie it may bridle the flesh lest that man being hindered by surfetting and drunkennesse he be the lesse able to obey the calling of God and discharge his dutie negligently But we shall have a fit place hereafter to speak of Fasting Also Article 28. Of Fasting FAsting hath it praise and use But now we doe not speak either of necessary fasting when a man must needs fast for want of meat or of an allegoricall fasting which is to abstaine from all vices but we are to speak of two usuall kindes of fasting whereof the one is a perpetuall fast and this is a sobrietie which is alwaies to be kept in meat and drink throughout the whole course of a mans life for it is never lawfull for us to ravine and to follow surfetting and drunkennesse There is another fast which is for a day when as sometimes we abstaine from meat the whole day such as was used in the Old Testament Levit. 16. Also the examples of Jehosaphat of the Ninivites and others doe witnesse the same thing This kinde of fasting was also used after the publishing of the Gospel as appeareth Act. 13. 14. But afterward there followed a great difference in Churches touching the observation of such a kinde of fasting and as this difference brought no discommoditie to the Church so it testified that the use of this fasting was free And there is a worthy saying among the ancient fathers touching this varietie The difference say they of fastings doth not breake off the agreement of faith Now although some men doe thinke that Christ by his example did consecrate the fast of Lent yet it is manifest that Christ did not command this fast neither can the constitution of our nature abide it that we should imitate the example of Christ his fasting who did abstaine full 40. dayes and 40. nights from all meat and drinke Also Eusebius doth declare and that not obscurely That the use of this Lenten fast was very free in the Church Moreover Chrysostome in Gen. cap. 2. Hom. 11. saith If thou canst not fast yet thou maist abstaine from sinnes and this is not the least thing nor much differing from fasting but fit to overthrow even the fury of the Devill Neither was there any choice of meats appointed because the Apostle had said To the cleane all things are cleane But in the observation of such fasts we must chiefely marke the end The ancient fathers did somtimes fast whole daies together that they might give themselves to publique prayer and by this discipline might admonish their Church especially the youth of dangers that were past or present or hanging over their heads and might stir them up to repentance whereby the wrath of God might be asswaged This is the godly and profitable end of these fastings Others doe fast That by the merit of this worke they may purge their sinnes before God or as some doe speake Apply unto themselves the merit of Christ by their fasting But this end is utterly to be condemned For first the onely death of Christ is the purging of our sinnes Secondly fasting was not ordained for this use that it should be a work whereby the merit of Christ may be applied to us For fasting is either joyned with true repentance and then the merit of Christ is applied to him that repenteth by faith which is the chiefe part of repentance before a man doth begin or end his fasting or else fasting is without repentance and then it is abominable in the sight of God so far is it from applying the merit of Christ to him that fasteth Isa 58. Is it such a fast that I have chosen that a man should afflict his soule for a day and to bowe down his head as a bulrush Augustine Epist 86. ad Casulanum saith I revolving that in my minde which is writen in the Evangelicall and Apostolique Scriptures and in that whole instrument which they call the New Testament doe see that fasting is commanded But on what dayes we ought not to fast and on what dayes we ought to fast I doe not see it defined either by the commandement of the Lord or of the Apostles And by this I thinke that rather a releasing then a binding to fasting is the more fit and apt not to obtaine righteousnesse wherein the beautie of the Kings daughter doth consist inwardly which is obtained by faith but yet to signifie a perpetuall rest And Chrysostom Tom. 4. de Iejun Quadrag Hom. 73. saith If we come daily hither and fast the whole Lent and doe not change our life to the better it will be an occasion of our greater condemnation By these testimonies it is evident that it is neither Apostolique not Catholique to thinke that fasting is a work whereby either sinnes are purged before God or the merit of Christ is applied Hitherto also appertaineth the 29. Article Of the consecrating of water salt wine and other things VVE confesse that the forbidding of water whereby the Leviticall uncleannes was purged was ordained of God in the Old Testament Also we acknowledge that miracle wherby the Prophet Elizeus did heale the barren waters of Jericho by casting in of salt And we embrace that
unto many not onely beggerly and weake but also hurtfull not elements that is rudiments of holy discipline but also impediments of true godlinesse How much more unjustly shall any man take unto himselfe-authoritie over the inheritance of Christ to oppresse him with such kinde of bondage and how farre shall he remove us from Christ if we submit our selves unto him For who doth not see the glory of Christ to whom we ought wholly to live whom he hath wholly redeemed to himselfe and restored to libertie and that by his blood to be more obscured if beside his authoritie we doe binde our conscience to those laws which are the inventions of men then to those which have God for their Author although they were to be observed but onely for their time Certainly it is a lesse fault to play the Iew then the Heathen Now it is the manner of the Heathen to receive laws for the worship of God which have their beginning from mans invention onely God never being asked counsell of in the matter Wherefore if in any matter at all certainly here that saying of Paul taketh place Ye are bought with a great price be not made the servants of men 1 Cor. 7. Of the choise of meats CHAP. 9. FOr the same cause was that forbearing and chusing of meats enjoyned and tied to certaine daies which Saint Paul writing to Timothy calleth the doctrine of Devils Neither is their answer sufficient Who say that these things be spoken onely against the Manichies Encratites Tatians and Marcionites who did wholly forbid certaine kindes of meats and marriage For the Apostle in this place hath condemned those which command to abstaine from meats which God hath created to be taken with thankesgiving c. Now they also which doe but forbid to take certaine meats on certaine daies do neverthelesse command men to abstain from those meats which God hath created to be taken and are cousin germanes to the doctrine of the Devils the which also is evidently seene by the reason which the Apostle addeth For saith he Whatsoever God hath created it is good and nothing is to be refused that is received with giving of thanks Here he doth not take exception against any times although no man favoured frugalitie temperance and also choise chastisements of the flesh and lawfull fasting more greatly then he did Certainly a Christian must be frugall and sometime the flesh must be chastised by diminishing the daily and accustomed portion or diet but base meats and a meane doth serve better to this purpose then any kinde of meats to conclude it is meet for Christians now and then to take upon them a lawfull fast but that must not be an abstinence from certaine but from all meats nor from meats onely but also from all the dainties of this life whatsoever For what kinde of fast is this what abstinence only to change the kinde of dainties the which thing at this day they use to doe which are counted more religious then others seeing that S. Chrysostome doth not account it to be a fast if we continue wholly without meats even unto the evening except together with abstaining from meats we doe also containe our selves from those things which be hurtfull and bestow much of that leisure upon the studie and exercise of spirituall things That by Prayers and Fasts we must not looke to merit any thing CHAP. 10. MOreover our Preachers have taught that this fault is to be a amended in prayers and fasts that commonly men are taught to seeke to obtaine I know not what merit and justification by these works For As we are saved by grace through faith so also are we justified And touching the works of the law among the which prayers and fasts are reckoned Paul writeth thus For we through the Spirit waite for the hope of righteousnesse Gal. 5. through faith Therefore we must pray but to this end that we may receive of God not that we may hereby give any thing unto him We must fast that we may the better pray and keepe the flesh within the compasse of it dutie and not before God to deserve any thing for our selves This onely end and use of prayers both the Scripture and also the writings and examples of the Fathers do prescribe unto us Moreover the case so standeth with us that although we could pray and fast so religiously and so perfectly do all those things which God hath injoyned us that nothing could more be required of us which hitherto no mortall man hath at any time performed yet for all this we must confesse that we are unprofitable servants Therefore what merit can we dreame of THE SEVENTEENTH SECTION OF CEREMONIES AND RITES WHICH ARE INDIFFERENT IN GENERALL The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of Rites Ceremonies and indifferent things CHAP. 27. VNto the ancient people in old time were given certaine ceremonies as a kinde of schooling or pedagogie to those which were kept under the law as under a Schoole-master or Tutor but Christ the deliverer being once come and the law taken away we which beleeve are no more under the law and the ceremonies are vanished and worne out of use And the Apostles were so farre from retaining them in the Church of Christ or repairing them that they witnessed plainly that they would not lay Rom. 6. any burden upon the Church Wherefore we should seeme to bring in and set up Iudaisme againe if so be we should multiply Ceremonies or Rites in the Church according to the manner of the old Church Therefore we are not of their judgement who would have the Church of Christ kept in with many and diverse Rites as it were with a certaine schooling or pedagogie For if the Apostles would not thrust upon the Christian people the ceremonies and rites which were appointed by God who is there I pray you that is well in his wits that will thrust upon it the inventions devised by man The greater that the heape of ceremonies is in the Church so much the more is taken not onely from Christian libertie but also from Christ and from faith in him whilest the people seeke those things in ceremonies which they should seeke in the onely Son of God Iesus Christ through faith Wherefore a few moderate and simple rites that are not contrary to the word of God do suffice the godly And that there is found diversitie of rites in the Churches let no man say therefore that the Churches doe not agree Socrates saith That it were not possible to set down in writing all the ceremonies of the Churches which are throughout Cities and Countries No Religion doth keep every where the same ceremonies although they admit and receive one and the selfe same doctrine touching them for even they which have one and the self same faith do disagree among themselves about ceremonies Thus much saith Socrates and we at this day having divers rites in the celebration of the Lords Supper and
in certaine other things in our Churches yet we doe not disagree in doctrine and faith neither is the unitie and societie of our Churches rent asunder For the Churches have alwaies used their libertie in such rites as being things indifferent which we also do at this day But yet notwithstanding we admonish men to take heed that they count not among things indifferent such as indeed are not indifferent as some use to count the Masse and the use of Images in the Church for things indifferent That is indifferent saith Ierome to Augustine which is neither good nor evill so that whether you doe it or doe it not you are never the more iust or uniust thereby Therefore when things indifferent are wrested to the confession of saith they cease to be free as Paul doth shew that it is lawfull for a man to eate flesh if no man doe admonish him that it was offered to idols for then it is unlawfull because he that eateth it doth seeme to approve idolatry by eating of it Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of things indifferent THose things which be called and are properly things indifferent Artic. 25. although a godly man may in all places and at all times use them freely yet he must onely use all things according to knowledge and in charitie to wit to the glory of God and to the edifying of the Church and his neighbours Out of the Confession of BASIL IN this Section also may the tenth Article of this confession be placed which we have partly referred to the first Section where mention is made of humane traditions partly to other Sections as occasion served Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of accessories or things indifferent to wit of Ecclesiasticall traditions constitutions rites and ceremonies and of Christian libertie CHAP. 15. TOuching this accessorie kinde humane traditions constitutions and ceremonies brought in by a good custome men are taught that these be things inferiour in degree and lesse necessary then are the gifts of the ordinary Ministerie yea that they be instituted and appointed in regard of the Ecclesiasticall ministery and to serve thereunto and yet that they are with an uniforme consent to be retained in the Ecclesiasticall assemblies of Christian people at the common service of God according to the doctrine of the holy Apostles Let all things be done in your meeting to wit in the Church decently and in order Also God is not the author of Confusion but of peace But they must alwaies be kept with this caveat and within these bounds that they be not taken for foundations whereupon salvation must stay it selfe or for a worship which is appointed of God without any difference and that they doe not rather or more straightly binde the consciences of men then the commandements of God doe and that they be not lifted up or preferred before them but that they be taken for an ornament decency honest shew and laudable discipline and so that they doe not violate the Christian libertie of the Spirit of God and of faith nor disturbe charitie and on the other side that no man by pretending a shew of Christian libertie doe withdraw himselfe from such constitutions as be godly and serve to a good use Now by the name of Christian libertie is chiefly understood Ioh. 8. Rom. 6. Rom. 8. Act. 15. Psal 18. and 110. that libertie whereby through Christ we are freed from sinne and the curse and the yoke of the law secondly the receiving of the Spirit of a ready will or of the voluntary Spirit of the sons of God whereby they doe earnestly and with pleasure and of their owne accord exercise the works of faith toward God and charitie towards Rom. 8. 2 Tim. 1. Iac. 1. their neighbour and by the law of charitie the minde is stirred up to performe these things rather of love then of debt or any compulsion Also whereby we are made free from all bond of conscience to any humane traditions that a man may not be tied in such sort or rather more strictly unto these then to the commandements of God And lastly that no man may suffer his conscience to be seared thereby as with an hot iron Therefore according to these things all those humane traditions and ceremonies which do obscure or take away the glory honour worship and grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and doe withdraw the people from true and sincere faith and in a word in respect whereof the commandements of God are broken neglected and lightly regarded and the word of God is not exercised or handled according to its own sinceritie and truth they are not onely not to be observed but to be avoided For Christ our Lord doth sharply reproove those Pharisees and Masters of the Iews by the name of such rites and traditions and for that they doe observe such Matth. 7. Isa 29. when he saith Very well hath Esay prophecied of you hypocrites as it is written This people honoureth me with their lips but their heart is farre away from me But they worship me in vaine seeing that they teach such doctrine as is delivered and brought in by men For ye lay the commandements of God apart and observe the traditions of men And holy Paul doth admonish us to take heed of such toyes devised by men when he saith Beware lest there be any that spoile you through Philosophy and vaine deceit through the traditions of men according to the rudiments of the world and not after Christ Whereof also there be Canons extant in the Canon law Dist 8. 11. cap consuâ—tud and the words be these We praise custome yet that onely which is knowne to use nothing contrary to the Catholike faith Wherefore those rites onely and those good ceremonies are to be observed which among the people of God doe build up one onely and that a true faith and a sincere worship of God concord charitie and true and Christian or religious peace Therefore whether they have their beginning and be brought in of Bishops or of Ecclesiasticall Councels or of any other Authors whatsoever the simpler sort are not to care for it neither to be mooved or disquieted but to use them to good because they are good and to observe this onely rule therein as alwayes to put their greatest confidence in those things onely which are of God settle their onely and chiefe refuge in those things and withall diligence take heed that they be not withdrawne by such ceremonies from those things which are the chiefest of all and wherein religion is founded and so by consequent from the things themselves For those divine and wholsome things are to be preferred in every respect before all other things of all men and the conscience ought to be bound to them alone For the Lord himselfe did pronounce a woe against those Elders of the Iews who preferred their own traditions before the commandements of God and those which were the lesser
before things of greater weight You leave saith he the weightiest matters of the law as iudgement Matth. 13. and mercie and fidelitie These ought ye to have done and not to Luk. 11. have left the other And although our Preachers doe not keepe all rites alike with other Churches the which thing neither can be neither is necessary to be done that in all places where there be Christian assemblies one and the same ceremonies should be used yet they doe not withstand or oppose themselves to any good and godly constitution neither are they so minded as that for the ceremonies sake they would raise up any dissensions although they should thinke that some of them were not very necessary so that they be not found to be contrary to God and to his worship and glory and be such as doe not diminish true faith in Iesus Christ which alone doth purchase righteousnesse How be it in this place and in this point it must not be passed over with silence to wit that we ought by no means to burden the people with many superfluous and grievous traditions such as the Mosaicall traditions were under the law For the Apostles forbad that this should be done as also holy Peter said unto certaine concerning this matter Why do ye tempt God in laying a yoke upon the necks of the disciples Also Gal. 5. Be ye not saith Paul intangled with the yoke of bondage For which cause also Christ did vehemently inveigh against the Scribes saying Woe also be to you Scribes for ye lay burdens upon mens shoulders which can scarse be borne Luk. 11. Also men are taught to acknowledge this that humane tradittions do not containe a perpetuall immutable law but as they are for just causes instituted of men so also they may upon just and weightie causes and if the matter so require be broken abrogated and changed without any sin according to the example of the Apostles who did transgresse the traditions of the Elders when as they did eate bread with unwashed hands and did not observe the Matth. 15. Mark 7. same fasts with others and yet they were not by this means guiltie of any sin also according to the example of the first and holy Church upon which the Apostles and the whole Councell layed this commandement by the holy Ghost that they should abstaine Acts 15. from the eating of those things which were sacrificed to Idols and of blood and of that which is strangled Notwithstanding after that the causes and occasions for the which this decree was made in processe of time did vanish away even this Apostolicall constitution did grow out of use Neither in these things ought we to care for the offence of the wicked who are offended with this thing as the Lord faith Let them alone they be blind and guides of Matth. 15. the blind And on the other side we must take diligent heed hereunto that no offence be given to little ones by a rash froward Rom 14. 1 Cor. 8. Matth. 15. and wicked using of Christian libertie for this also the Lord saith Woe be to that man by whom offence cometh Now if so be that there be any unlikenesse in traditions and externall ceremonies and if any diversitie which is not hurtfull be found in Ecclesiasticall assemblies certainly no man ought to be so ignorant in these things as for this cause to be offended therewith or to take offence at others and in this respect to reproach or hurt others or to be an author of sects and also of factions seeing that there was never in all places one and the same forme of an Ecclesiasticall constitution in this point neither is at this day the same The which thing also is mentioned in the books of the Canon law in these words The holy Church of Rome doth know Dist 12 Cap. Scit that constitutions and customes being divers according to time and place do nothing at all hinder the salvation of the faithfull if the Canonicall authoritie be not against them Rather it becometh every sound Christian to be content in his conscience to rest in that if he see Christians to have the one spirit of Christ and with agreeing Phil. 2. Eph. 4. mindes to hold and follow his true meaning and one and the same doctrine in all these things and chiefe points of saith For he that hath not this Spirit of Christ he is not Christs as the Apostle Rom. 8. doth witnesse although he use all and every kinde of ceremonies or constitutions Therefore whosoever be Christs this is their dutie as in all other such like things that as members of one body they doe suffer and beare one with another in charitie without 1 Cor. 13. the which no thing can profit any whit according to the meaning of the Apostolike doctrine Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve that it is expedient that they which be chosen Artic. 32. to be governours in any Church doe wisely looke unto it among themselves by what means the whole body may conveniently be ruled yet so that they doe never swarve from that which our Lord Iesus Christ hath instituted Yet this doth not hinder but that every place may have their peculiar constitutions as it shall seeme convenient for them But we exclude all humane devises and all those laws which Artic. 32. are brought in to binde mens consciences under pretence of the word of God and we doe onely like of those which serve for the nourishing of concord and to keepe every one in due obedience wherein we thinke that we are to follow that which our Lord Iesus Christ appointed touching excommunication which * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession we doe allow of and together with it additions thinke to be * necessary Out of the ENGLISH Confession AS touching the multitude of vaine and superfluous Ceremonies Artic. 15. Epist ad Ianuar. 119. we know that S. Augustine did grievously complaine of them in his own time and therefore have we cut of a great number of them because we know that mens consciences were encumbred about them and the Churches of God overladen with them Neverthelesse we keep still and esteem not onely those Ceremonies which we are sure were delivered to us from the Apostles but some others too besides which we thought might be suffered without hurt to the Church of God for that we had a desire that all things in the holy congregation might as Saint Paul commandeth be done with comlinesse and in good order But as for all those things which we saw were either very superstitious or utterly unprofitable or noisome or mockeries or contrary to the holy Scriptures or else unseemely for sober and discreet people whereof there be infinite numbers now adayes where the Romane Religion is used these I say we have utterly refused without all manner exception because we would not have the right worshipping of God
to be any longer defiled with such foilies Out of the Confession of BELGIA IN the meane time we beleeve that it is in deed profitable that Artic. 32. the Elders which doe governe in Churches should appoint some order among themselves so that they doe diligently take heed that in no case they do swarve or decline from those things which Christ himselfe our onely Master hath once appointed Therefore we doe reject all humane inventions and all those laws which were brought in to be a worship of God that mens consciences should any way thereby be snared or bound and we receive those onely which are fit either to cherish or maintaine concord or to keepe us in the obedience of God And hereunto * Looke the 1. observation upon this confâ—ssion excommunication is chiefly necessary being used according to the commandement of the word of God and other additions of Ecclesiasticall discipline annexed thereunto Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE Artic. 15. COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites which are ordained by mans authority they teach that such rites are to be observed as may be kept without sin and do tend to quietnesse and good order in the Church as namely set holidaies certain godly Psalmes and other such like rites But yet touching this sort of rites they teach that mens consciences are not to be burdened with superstitious opinions of them that is it must not be thought that these humane ordinances are righteousnesse before God or do deserve remission of sins or are duties necessary unto the righteousnesse revealed in the Gospel But this is to be thought of them that they are indifferent things which without the case of offence may be omitted But such as breake them with offence are faultie as those which do rashly disturbe the peace of the Churches Such traditions therefore as cannot be observed without sinne are rejected of us as the tradition of single life We reject also that impious opinion of traditions and vowes wherein they feigne that worships invented by mans authoritie doe merit remission of sins and are satisfactions for sin c. Of which like false opinions touching vowes and fastings not a few have been spread abroad in the Church by unlearned men This Article is thus to be found in another Edition COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites they teach that those rites are to be observed which may be kept without any sinne and are availeable for quietnesse and good order in the Church such as as are set holydaies feasts and such like Againe out of the 7. Article touching abuses of the same confession These words that follow pertaine to this place and the rest unto the eleventh Section Of the authoritie of the Ministers BEsides these things there is a controversie whether Bishops Here also be many things which might very fitly have been referred to the former Sect. by reason of speciall examples of meats and holy dayes here rehearsed but seeing that the title or this page is generall it could not here be pretermitted or Pastours have power to ordaine ceremonies in the Church and to make laws of meats and holidaies and degrees or orders of Ministers They that ascribe this power to the Bishops alledge this testimonie for it I have yet many things to say unto you but you cannot beare them away now But when that spirit of truth shall come he shall teach you all truth They alledge also the examples of the Apostles which commanded the Christians to abstaine from blood and that which was strangled They alledge the change of the Sabbath into the Lords day contrary as it seemeth to the morall law and they have no examples so oft in their mouthes as the change of the Sabbath They will needs have the Churches power and authoritie to be very great because it hath dispensed with a precept of the morall law But of this question our men doe thus teach that the Bishops have no power to ordaine any thing contrary to the Gospell as was shewed before The same also doe the Canons teach distinct 9. Moreover it is against the Scripture to ordaine or require the observation of any traditions to the end that we might merit remission of sinnes and satisfie for sinnes by them For the glorie of Christs merit receiveth a blow when as we seeke by such observations to merit remission of sinnes and justification And it is very apparant that through this perswasion traditions grew into an infinite number in the Church In the meane while the doctrine of faith and of the righteousnesse of faith was quite smoothered for ever and anone there were new holidaies made new fasts appointed new ceremonies new worships for Saints ordained because that the authors of such geare supposed by these works to merit remission of sinnes and justification After the same manner heretofore did the penitentiall Canons increase whereof we still see some footings in satisfactions Againe many writers imagine that in the New Testament there should be a worship like to the Leviticall worship the appointing whereof God committed to the Apostles and Bishops wherein they seeme to be deceived by the example of the law of Moses as if the righteousnesse of the New Testament were the outward observing of certain rites as the justice of the law was Like as therefore in the law it was a sinne to eate swines flesh c. so in the New Testament they place sinne in meates in daies in apparell and such like things and they hold oppinion that the righteousnesse of the New Testament can not stand without these From hence are those burdens that certaine meats defile the conscience that it is a mortall sinne to omit the canonicall houres that fastings merit remission of sinnes because they be necessary to the righteousnesse of the New Testament that a sin in a case reserved cannot be pardoned but by the authoritie of him that reserved it whereas the Canons speake onely of reserving of Canonicall punishments and not of the reserving of the fault Whence then have the Bishops power and authoritie of imposing these traditions upon the Churches for the burdening of mens consciences For there are divers cleare testimonies which inhibit the making of such traditions either for to deserve remission of sinnes or as things necessarie to the righteousnesse of the New Testament or to salvation Paul to the Coloss 2. Let no man iudge you in meat drinke or a peece of a holy day in the new moone or in the Sabbath Againe If ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though ye lived in the world are ye burdâ—ned with traditions as Touch not taste not handle not which all doe perish with the using and are the precepts and doctrines of men which have a shew of wisedome And to Titus he doth plainly forbid traditions For he saith Not listning to Jewish fables and to the precepts of men that abhorre the truth And Christ Matth. 15. saith of them which urge traditions Let
them alone they be blinde leaders of the blinde And he condemneth such worships Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted up If Bishops have authoritie to burden the Churches with innumerable traditions and to snare mens consciences why doth the Scripture so oft forbid to make and to listen to traditions why doth it call them the Devils traditions hath the holy Ghost warned us of them to no purpose It remaineth then that seeing constitutions ordained as necessarie or with opinion of meriting remission of sinnes by them are flat repugnant to the Gospel because that it is not lawfull for any Bishops to appoint or urge any such worship For it is very requisite that the doctrine of Christian libertie should be maintained in the Church because that the bondage of the law is not necessary unto justification as it is written to the Gal. Come not ye under the yoke of bondage again It is necessary that the chiefest point of all the Gospel should be holden fast that we doe freely obtain remission of sins and justification by faith in Christ and not by any observations nor by any worship devised by man For though they seek to qualifie traditions yet the equitie of them can never be seen nor perceived so long as the opinion of necessitie remaineth which must needs remain where the righteousnesse of faith and Christian libertie are not known The Apostles commanded them to abstaine from bloud who observeth that now a dayes and yet they doe not sinne that observe it not for the Apostles themselves would not burden mens consciences with such a servitude but they forbad it for a time for offence sake For in that decree the perpetuall intent and minde of the Gospel is to be considered scarcely any canons are precisely kept and many grow out of use daily yea even among them that doe most busily defend traditions Neither can there be sufficient care had of mens consciences except this equitie be kept that men should know that such rites are not to be observed with any opinion of necessitie and that mens consciences are not hurt though traditions grow out of use The Bishops might * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession easily retaine lawfull obedience if they would not have men to observe such traditions as cannot be kept with a good conscience But now they command single life and they admit none except they will sweare not to teach the pure doctrine of the Gospel The Churches doe not desire of the Bishops that they would repaire peace and concord with the losse of their honour which yet good Pastors ought to doe onely they desire that they would remit unjust burdens which are both new and received contrary to the custome of the Catholike Church It may well be that some constitutions had some probable causes when they began which yet will not agree to latter times It is evident that some were received through errour Wherefore it were for the * Looke the 2. Observat chiefe Bishops gentlenesse to mitigate them now for such a change would not overthrow the unitie of the Church For many humane traditions have been changed in time as the Canons themselves declare But if it cannot be obtained that those observations may not be released which cannot be kept without sin then must we follow the Apostles rule which willeth to obey God rather then men Peter forbiddeth Bishops to be Lords and to be imperious over the Churches Our meaning is not to have * Looke the 3. observation rule taken from the Bishops But this one thing is requested at their hands that they would suffer the Gospel to be purely taught and that they would release a few observations which cannot be observed without sin But if they will remit none let them look how they will give account to God for this that by their wilfulnesse they give occasion of schisme Also in the same 7. Article touching abuses this exposition is found thus in another Edition NOw come I to the question in hand touching the laws of Bishops concerning which first this most certaine rule is to be holden That it is not lawfull for any to make lawes repugnant to the commandement of God That sentence of Saint Paul is well known If an Angel from heaven teach any other Gospel let him be accursed Vpon this foundation which is sure and immoveable the rest may easily be reared Now there be three orders of the decrees of Bishops Some doe constraine a man to sinne as the law of single life the laws of private Masses wherein is made an oblation and application for the quick and the dead And the opinion of Transubstantiation breedeth a wicked adoration Also the commandement of praying to the dead It is an easie matter to give sentence of these lawes For seeing they doe manifestly oppugne the commandement of God the Apostles rule is We ought rather to obey God then men The second order is of those rites which concern things in their own nature indifferent such as are the lawes touching the difference of meats and daies and such like things But when false opinions are joyned unto these things they are no more indifferent Now our adversaries doe some more some lesse tie unto them absurd and false opinions for the which both those lawes and rites are to be cast off lest any corrupt worship should be established The most part doe feigne that the works of mans traditions as satisfactions and such like doe merit remission of sinnes This opinion is apparantly false for it removeth the benefit of Christ unto mans traditions And there needeth here no long confutation we will content our selves with one thundering saying of Saint Paul Ye are made void of Christ whosoever are iustified by the law Ye are fallen from Christ This saying teacheth that men doe not merit remission of sinnes by the proper workes either of Gods law or of mans traditions Others being put in minde what grosse absurditie there is in this first errour they begin to talke more modestly of traditions But yet they hold still an errour that is not to be borne withall They say That these workes though they doe not deserve remission of sins yet are they services of God that is workes the immediate end whereof is that God by them might be honoured This errour also must be stiffely withstood For Christ saith plainly They worship me in vaine with the precepts of men And Paul doth expressely condemne will worship to the Coloss And seeing that the worship of God must be done in faith it is necessary that we should have the word of God that may testifie that the worke pleaseth God For how can the conscience offer a worke unto God unlesse there be a voyce of God which may declare that God will be so worshipped or served with this honour But ungodly men understanding this Doctrine of faith have in all ages with damnable boldnesse devised worships
for mens traditions but such as are condemned in Scripture but such as are contrary to the law of God such as binde the Conscience about meat drink and times and other outward things such as forbid marriage to them who have need thereof to live honestly and the rest of that stamp For such as agree with the Scripture and were ordained for good manners and the profit of men although they be not word for word expressed in the Scriptures neverthelesse in that they proceede from the commandement of love which ordereth all things most decently they are worthily to be accounted rather of God then of man Of this sort were those set downe by Paul that women should not pray in the Church bare-headed 1 Cor 14. 1 Cor. 14. nor men with their heads covered that they who are to communicate together should tarry one for another that no man should speake with tongues in the congregation without an Interpreter that the Prophets without confusion should deliver their Prophecies to be judged by them that sit by Many such the Church at this day for good cause observeth and upon occasion also maketh new which who so refuseth he despiseth the authoritie not of men but of God whose tradition it is whatsoever is profitable For whatsoever truth is said or written by his gift it is spoken and written who is truth as Saint Augustine hath godly written But oftentimes there is disputing about that what tradition is profitable what not that is what set forward godlinesse what doth hinder it But he that shall seek nothing of his owne but shall wholly dedicate himselfe to the publike profit he shall easily see what things are agreeable to the law of God what are not Furthermore seeing the estate of Christians is such that they are also helped by injuries the Christian will not refuse to obey no not unjust lawes so they have no wicked thing in them according to the saying of Christ If any man compell thee to goe with him one mile go with him two Even so servile the Christian ought to become all unto all that he may studie to do and suffer all things so that they be not contrary to the commandements of God to pleasure and profit men withall Hence it cometh to passe that every man so much the more willingly obeyeth the civill lawes which are not repugnant to religion the more fully he is indued with the faith of Christ THE EIGHTEENTH SECTION OF WEDLOCK SINGLE LIFE AND MONASTICALL VOWES The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of Single life Wedlocke and Houshold government CHAP. 29. SVch as have the gift of chastitie given unto them from above so as they can with the heart or whole minde be pure and continent and not be grievously burned with lust let them serve the Lord in that calling as long as they shall feele themselves indued with that heavenly gift and let them not lift up themselves above others but let them serve the Lord daily in simplicitie and humilitie For such are more apt for doing of heavenly things then they which are distracted with private affaires of their family but if againe the gift be taken away and they feele a continuall burning let them call to minde the words of the Apostle It is better to marry then to burne 1 Cor. 7. For wedlock which is the medicine of incontinencie and continencie it selfe was ordained by the Lord God himselfe who blessed it most bountifully and willeth man and woman to cleave Mat. 13. one to the other inseparably and to live together in great love and concord Whereupon we know the Apostle said Marriage Heb. 13. 1 Cor. 7. is honourable among all and the bed undefiled And againe If a Virgin marry she sinneth not We therefore condemne Poligamie and those which condemn second marriages We teach that marriages ought to be made lawfully in the feare of the Lord and not against the lawes which forbid certaine degrees to joyn in matrimony lest the marriages should be incestuous Let marriages be made with consent of the parents or such as be instead of parents and for that end especially for the which the Lord ordained marriages and let them be confirmed publikely in the Church with prayer and blessing of them Moreover let them be kept holy with peace faithfulnesse dutifulnes love also puritie of the persons coupled together Therefore let them take heed of brawlings debates lusts and adulteries Let lawfull judgements and holy Iudges be established in the Church which may maintaine marriages and may represse all dishonestie and shamefulnesse and before whom the controversies in matrimonie may be decided and ended Let children also be brought up of the Parents in the feare of the Lord and let Parents provide for their children remembring the saying of the Apostle He that provideth not for his owne hath 1 Tim. 5. denied the faith and is worse then an infidell But specially let them teach their children honest sciences whereby they may maintaine themselves let them withdraw them from idlenesse and plant in them a true confidence in God in all these things lest they through distrust or overmuch carelesse securitie or filthy covetousnesse waxe loose and in the end come to no good Now it is most certaine that those workes which parents doe in a true faith by the duties of marriage and government of their families are before God holy and good workes indeed and doe please God no lesse then prayers fastings and almes deeds For so the Apostle hath taught in his Epistles especially in those to Timothy and Titus And with the same Apostle we account the doctrine of such as forbid marriage or doe openly dispraise or secretly discredit it as not holy or cleane amongst the doctrines of Devils And we doe detest unclean single life licentious lusts and fornications both open and close and the continencie of dissembling hypocrites when as they are of all men most incontinent All that be such God will judge We doe not disallow riches and rich men if they be godly and use their riches well but we reprove the sect of the Apostoliques c. Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of holy Wedlocke VVE thinke that wedlock being appointed of God for all Artic. 37. men that be fit for it and are not called to some other thing is nothing repugnant to the holinesse of any degree The which as the Church doth consecrate and establish with a solemne exhortation and prayer so it is the dutie of the Magistrate to see that it be worthily kept and maintained * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession and that it be not dissolved but upon just cause Therefore we doe farre reject this Monasticall single life and this whole slothfull kinde of life of superstitious men which is nothing else but an abominable devise as being as much repugnant to the Church as to the common wealth Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Hitherto pertaineth
of God doe not offend What can be said against these things Let a man amplifie the bond of a vow as much as he will yet can he never bring to passe that the vow shall take away Gods Commandement The Canons teach That in every vow the right of the superiour is excepted much lesse therefore can these vowes which are contrary to Gods Commandement be of force If so be that the bond of vowes had no cause why it might be changed then should not the Roman Bishops have dispensed there with For indeed it is not lawfull for man to disanull that bond which doth simply belong to the law of God But the Roman Bishops have judged very wisely that in this bond there must an equitie be used therefore they are often read to have dispensed with vowes The historie of the King of Arragon being called back out of a Monasterie is well known and there be many examples of our time Secondly why do our adversaries exaggerate the bond or the effect of the vow when as in the meane time they speake not a word of the very nature of a vow which ought to be in a thing possible which ought to be voluntarie and taken up of a mans owne accord and with advice or deliberation But it is not unknown how perpetuall chastitie is in the power of a man And how many amongst them is there that doth vow of his own accord and with advice Wenches and young maides before they know how to judge are perswaded yea sometimes also compelled to vow wherefore it is not meet to dispute so rigorously of the bond seeing that all men confesse that it is against the nature of a vow which is not done of a mans own accord or unadvisedly The Canons for the most part doe disanull vowes which are made before one be fifteene yeeres of age because that before one come to that age he seemeth not to have so much iudgement as to determine of a perpetuall life Another Canon permitting more to the weaknesse of men doth adde some yeeres moe for it forbiddeth a vow to be made before one be 18. yeeres of age But whether of these shall we follow the greatest part hath this excuse why they forsake Monasteries because that for the most part they wowed before they came to this age Last of all although the breaking of a vow may be reprehended yet it followeth not that the marriages of such persons are to be dissolved For Augustine in his 27. quest 1. cap of Marriages doth deny that they ought to be dissolved and his authoritie is not lightly to be esteemed although others afterward have thought otherwise And although the commandement of God touching wedlock doth free most men from vows yet our men doe also bring another reason concerning vows that they be frustrate because that all the worship of God instituted of men without the commandement of God and chosen to merit remission of sinnes and justification is wicked as Christ saith They do in vain worship me with the commandements of men And Paul doth every where teach that righteousnesse is not to be sought out of our observations and those worships which are devised by men but that it cometh by faith to those that beleeve that they have God pacified and reconciled to them for Christ not for any of their merits But it is evident that the Monks did teach that these made or counterfeited religions do deserve remission of sins and iustification and that they do satisfie for sins What else is this then to detract from the glory of Christ and to obscure and deny the righteousnesse of faith wherefore it followeth that these vowes thus used were wicked worships and therefore they be of no value For a wicked vow and that which is made against the commandement of God is of no force neither ought a vow to be a bond of iniquitie as the Canon saith Paul saith Ye are made voyd of Christ which seeke to be iustified by the law ye are fallen from grace that is they which do think that by their own works they do merit remission of sinnes and that they do please God for their own fulfilling of the law and do not perceive that for Christ his sake they do freely receive by faith the remission of their sinnes through the mercy of God and that they do please God through Christ they do loose Christ because they doe transferre the confidence which is due to Christ and to the promise of God unto works Also they oppose to the wrath of God not Christ the propitiatour but their owne works therefore they doe transferre the honour which is due unto Christ unto our works Now it is manifest that the Monks doe teach this that by their observations they do deserve remission of sinnes because they finde God mercifull unto them for these observations Wherefore they teach men to trust to their owne works not to the propitiation of Christ This is a wicked confidence and is contrary to the Gospel and in the judgement of God it shall be found to be vaine For our workes cannot be opposed to the wrath and judgement of God the wrath of God is then onely appeased when as we do by faith lay hold upon the free mercy promised for Christs sake Therefore they lose Christ which place their confidence not in Christ but in their own works Moreover the Monks have taught that their kinde of life is a state of perfection because they did observe not onely the commandements but also the counsels This error is chiefly contrary to the Gospel because they have feigned that they do so satisfie the commandements as that they can also do somewhat more and hereupon arose that horrible errour which they have feigned that they had merits of supererogation These they have applied for others that they might be satisfections for other mens sins If any man will odiously exaggerate these things how many things might he rehearse whereof the Monks themselves are now ashamed It is no light offence in the Church to propound unto thâ— people a certain worship devised by men without the commandement of God and to teach that such a worship doth justifie men because that the righteousnesse of faith in Christ which ought especially to be taught in the Church is obscured when as those marvellous religions of Angels feigning of poverty and humilitie and of single life are cast before mens eyes Moreover the commandements of God the true worship of God are obscured when men hear that Monks alone are in that state of perfection because that Christian perfection is this to feare God sincerely and again to conceive great faith and to trust assuredly that God is pacified toward us for Christ his sake to aske and certainly to look for help from God in all our affaires according to our calling and outwardly to do good works diligently and to tend upon our vocation In these things doth true perfection and the true
that the farre greater part doth there rather seeke kitchins well furnished then for poverty and hunger Now we must also consider of this let eloquent men excuse and praise the Monasticall life as they list yet alwaies this opinion is confirmed in men that are not prophane by this example that such works chosen by mans devise are the worship of God that is such works whereby God doth count himselfe to be honoured This opinion is to be reproved and to be pulled out of the minds of men and men are to be drawn back to the commandements of God according to this saying Mat. 15. In vain do they worship me with the commandements of men Also Walke not after the commandements of your fathers but walke ye in my commandements This is a true and notable reprehension of the Monasticall life Now if they doe faine hereunto merits and perfections the Gospel of Christ touching the righteousnesse of faith and true worship is the more obscured because it is a foule and horrible lie that monasticall observations should merit remission of sinnes or be of so great value as is Baptisme as Thomas doth expressely say Neither was antiquitie ignorant of this reprehension There is a narration extant whether it be true or written onely for doctrines sake yet doth it shew forth the judgements of godly men They write that when Antonie desired to know how much he had profited before God in those externall exercises there was shewed unto him a Coblers house at Alexandria being next doore to him He therefore going in speaketh to the good man of the house questioneth with him concerning doctrine and exercises of godlinesse The Cobler answereth sincerely touching doctrine Afterward he saith that in the morning in a short prayer he giveth thanks to God both for other benefits and that he sent his Sonne then that he doth aske remission of his sins for the Sones sake and pray that God would preserve the Church and his family also that he prayeth to the Sonne to make intercession for us and that hee doth rest in this faith and doth his domesticall affaires ioyfully and provide that his children may be well taught And usest thou no other streighter exercise saith Antonie why saith he doth he labour alittle trow you that provideth how his family shall be maintained and many things doe oftentimes happen which doe suâ—ely vexe him that governeth a house beside other burdens which he hath common with the Citizens Doest thou not see how many private and publike miseries there be in this life and to beare these well and in them to exercise faith and patience doest thou not think it a warfare hard enough Antonie went his way and understood that he was admonished not to preferre his owne exercises before the duties of this common life These and other like narrations are read which although they bee so written for doctrines sake yet they do declare the judgements of learned men Neither is it now needfull to adde a longer discourse especially seeing that no man is ignorant how that in those places where Monks be there is much wicked superstition in Monasteries and that the studies of doctrine are either none at all or very corrupt To deliberate of the meanes how to amend these things we leave it to them that are in authoritie Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of Wedlocke CHAP. 21. VVE confesse that Wedlock is a kind of life instituted and approved of God and that it is * Looke the 1. observation a mystery that is as commonly it useth to be expounded a great Sacrament in Christ and his Church as Paul saith And because Christ doth evidently affirme that wedlock doth pertaine to this present life and the administration of the things of this life doe consist of publique laws being made upon right and probable reason therefore we teach that it is lawfull to marry in these degrees of consanguinitie and affinity which * Looke the 2. observation the politique lawes which are the ordinances of God do permit Also we teach that those which be young ought not to marry without the authority of their parents and that the marriage which is contracted by a rash and unlawfull consent of young parties without the authority of them in whose power they are is not to be counted as ratified For although there be certain cases wherein it is lawfull to marry without the consent of parents yet it seemeth not good to make a generall rule thereof as though every consent of young parties should ratifie the contract of marriage and as though privie marriages were to be approved For not onely the commandement of God doth require that children should honour their Parents but also naturall reason doth command that the consent of parents should be requested in making a marriage hitherto also are children called by the politique lawes And there is a decree of Pope Euarastus extant the words whereof be these Marriage as we have heard of our fathers and have found it delivered unto us of the Apostles and their successours is not otherwise made lawfull but when a wise is sought for at their hands and affianced by the neerest Parents who seeme to have authoritie over the maid or woman and in whose custodie she is Moreover we doe not doubt but that they which are in deed lovers of honesty do think that it is not free for the lay men onely as they call them but also for the Ministers of the Church to marry For the Epistle to the Heb. saith Marriage is honourable in all men and the bed that is undefiled And Paul alloweth of marriage in a Bishop affirmeth that the forbidding of marriage is a spirit of errours and a doctrine of devils For though this saying of Paul is commonly expounded of the Tatians and Eucratians who thought that marriage doth nothing at all differ from whordome yet notwithstanding seeing that marriage is forbidden in the popish decrees it is forbidden by the same reasons by the which marriage is wholly condemned and not in one kinde of men only For that saying is alledged out of Leviticus Be ye holy because I am holy and that of Paul Not in chambering and wantonnesse And againe They which are in the flesh cannot please God But seeing that these sayings of the Scripture do pertaine to all men certainly they might drive all godly men from marriage if they were fitly applied to forbid marriage unto Priests But we hope that all good men do think more honestly of marriage and that they do not dislike of that in the Ministers thereof which they did approve in the Church it selfe especially seeing that there be manifest examples of the Church when as yet it was but fresh and more pure wherein it was lawfull both for the Apostles which was the highest degree in the Church and also for Bishops to have their wives And we think that this thing is so to be understood that it was not only
instructed we will at all times obey God and his holy word most thankfully Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of the civill power or civill Magistrate CHAP. 16. FVrthermore it is taught out of the holy Scripture that the civill Magistrate is the ordinance of God and appointed by God who both taketh his originall from God and by the effectuall power of his presence and continuall aide is maintained to governe the people in those things which appertaine to the life of this body here upon earth whereby also he is distinguished from that spirituall state whereof is that worthy sentence of Paul There is no power but of God and the power that is is ordained Rom. 13. of God Then according to these points all they that being indued with this authoritie doe beare publique offices of what kinde soever they be being in the degree of Magistrates necessarily must know acknowledge and remember this that they are Gods deputies and in his stead and that God is the Soveraigne Lord and King even of them all as well as of other men to whom at length in the last day they must give an account of the degree wherein they were placed of their dominions and of the whole administration of their government whereof it is expressely written in the book of Wisdome and else-where And seeing they doe governe in stead of God upon earth and Sap. 6. are his Lieutenants it is meet that they frame themselves to the example of the superiour Lord by following and resembling him and by learning of him mercie and justice As touching these therefore such an instruction hath been delivered that they who are in authoritie ought to doe good unto others according to that which Christ saith They that are mightie are called gracious or Luk. 22. bounteous Lords and that in regard of their dutie they are especially bound thereunto and that this is their speciall charge that they cherish among the people without respect of persons justice peace and all good things that are appertaining unto the time that they protect and defend their peaceable subjects their rights their goods their life and their bodies against those that wrong and oppresse them or doe any waies indammage or hurt them also against the unjust violence of the Turks together with others that doe the like to succour and defend them and so to serve the Lord God herein that they beare not the sword in vain but valiantly couragiously and faithfully use the same to execute the will and works of God therewith Hereof in the holy Scripture such are called Gods and of Saint Paul the Ministers of God The Magistrate saith he is the Minister of God for thy good who Psal 8 2. Ioh. 10. Rom. 13. 1 Pet 2. is sent as Peter saith to take vengeance on those that doe evill and to give honour unto those that doe good But for as much as the Magistrate is not onely the power of God in that sort as the Scripture doth ascribe that title even to an heathen Magistrate as Christ said unto Pilate Thou couldest Ioh 19. have no power over mee unlesse it were given thee from above but the Christian Magistrate ought also to be a partaker and as it were Apoc. 1. and 19. 1 Tim. 6. Isa 49. a Minister of the power of the Lambe Iesus Christ whom God hath in our nature made Lord and King of Kings that Kings of the earth who in times past had been heathen might come under the power of the Lambe and give their glory unto the Church Maâ—th 15. Luk. 13. and become nources thereof which then began to be fulfilled when they received Christian religion and made them nests under the tree of Mustard-seed which is faith Then for this cause the Christian Magistrate is peculiarly taught to be such a one that he should well use this glory and portion of his authoritie which he hath common with the Lambe and that he betray it not to Satan and to Antichrist unlesse he will be transformed into that beast and hideous Monster which carrieth the beast and that he be not ashamed of the name of Iesus Christ our Lord and that by this authoritie of his he set forth the truth of the holy Gospell make way for the trueth wheresoever be a defender of the Ministers and people of Christ suffer not so farre as in him lieth Idolatry or the tyrannie of Antichrist much lesse follow the same although he be driven to sustaine some harme therefore and so lay down his Crown before the Lambe and serve him together with the spirituall Kings and Priests of the holy Church that is with all the faithfull and Christians that are called to eternall life Whereunto also the second Psalme doth exhort Magistrates which it is profitable often to remember where it is thus read And now ye Psal 2. Kings understand and be ye learned that iudge the earth serve the Lord with feare and reioyce unto him with trembling Hereupon it followeth and is concluded by force of argument namely that whosoever doth use in such sort as hath been said this ordinary power of God and of the Lamb with patience in their adversities as well on the right as on the left hand they shall receive for this thing and for their labour a large and infinite reward and blessing of God upon earth and also in the life to come through faith in Christ and contrariwise upon the wicked cruell and blood-thirstie that repent not shall come the pains of fearefull vengeance Psal 82. Sap 6. in this life and after this life everlasting torment Moreover the people also are taught of their dutie and by the word of God are effectually thereto inforced that all and every of them in all things so that they be not contrary unto God performe their obedience to the superiour power first to the Kings Majestie then to all Magistrates and such as are in authoritie in what charge soever they be placed whether they be of themselves good men or evil so also to all their Ministers and such as are sent with commission from them to reverence and honour them and yeeld unto them all things whatsoever by right are due unto them and performe and pay unto them honour tribute custome and such like whereunto they are bound But in things pertaining to mens soules to faith and eternall salvation of those the people is taught * Looke the a. observation that they ought to obey no man more then God but God onely and his holy word above all things and especially according to that which the Lord commandeth Give unto Cesar the things which are Cesars and unto God the things which Matth. 22. are Gods But if some should attempt to remove any from this Christian and true opinion they ought to follow the example of the Apostles who with a bold courage nothing at all daunted answered the Magistrate and counsell of Ierusalem in this manner We
the use of the keyes which Christ spake of private admonition betweene private persons to wit Thou hast gained thy brother Vpon the same Those ancient customes were in time worne out of use Be it that Obser 6. pag. 132. those painfull punishments and satisfactions which cannot especially at these times be brought into use againe but that they will doe more hurt then good be worne out of use yet notwithstanding this doth nothing hinder but that every Church as it knoweth what is expedient may appoint a certaine kinde of Censure or Ecclesiasticall discipline which it may use where need so requireth that the Church may be satisfied as we have noted before in the first observation upon the Confession of Bohemia and hereafter in the 10. Section and in the third observation upon the Confession of Bohemia Vpon the same We give men warning of this also c. How temporall punishments Obser 7. pag. 132. may be said sometime to be deferred and sometime to be mitigated by good works we have declared a little before to wit in the third observation upon this confession Moreover the word merit both in the words which follow Repentance deserved that God should alter his purpose touching the destruction of Ninive and also in other places wheresoever either this or other Confessions doe use it it is without doubt thus to be taken for that which we say to obtaine and to get as it is often times used among the ancient Latine divines And whereas God here is said to have changed his minde we doe not doubt but that our brethren doe understand it as spoken after the manner of men as when he is said to repent him of some thing or else it is to be referred to the outward preaching of Ionas For as concerning God himselfe it was onely a threatning and not a sentence decreed Vpon the confession of Saxonie VVE affirme that the Ceremonie of private absolution is to be Observ â— page 134. retained in the Church How farre we thinke that this private confession and absolution is to be retained in the Church we have declared a little before to wit in the first observation upon the Confession of Bohemia Vpon the same In true Confession there must be these changes a mortification Observ 2. pag. 134. and a quickning Rom. 6. c. This is most truly said but in a divers sense For neither is contrition or a sense of sinne which is a fruit of sinne common to all signified by the name of mortification insomuch as it is a gift of the holy Ghost proper to the Elect but an abolishing of the old man or of the flesh or of that naturall corruption which taking it beginning of that contrition or sorrow which is according to God whereof that place Psal 5. 19. and Esa 66. 2. is understood is by little and little perfited in the elect and is the beginning of true conversion whereunto on the other side quickning is answerable that is a certaine restoring as it were from death unto life of the minde which was before in a manner dead in that corruption and being perswaded of the free remission of sinnes in Christ by faith it beginneth to hate sinne wherewith it was delighted to love God whom it hated and to conclude to will well and to do uprightly Vpon the same To shake of God and againe to loose c. Looke those things Observ 3. page 136. which are noted in the first observation of the 4. Section upon this Confession Vpon the same This whole custome was appointed for examples sake and is politicall Observ 4. page 137. c. We doe thinke that this custome of publique satisfaction before the Church is in such sort politicall that notwithstanding it may be referred to the Ecclesiasticall order and may altogether be distinguished from those punishments which are meerely civill and from those which are to be inflicted by the civill Magistrate For although such a publique kinde of acknowledging and detesting of sinnes being made in the Church is in no case to be thought to be of any value before God for the ransome of our sinnes much lesse that it should be a Sacrament yet we doe not doubt but that this abasing is both acceptable to God and commodious for the edifying of the Church and that in such places wherein it may be fruitfully used Vpon the same Hath no commandement to inioyne such punishments c. But it Obser 5 pag. 137. hath a commandement lawfully to binde and to loose and to try by diligent search which is true repentance Concerning which thing looke what we have spoken a little before in the 2. observation upon the confession of Auspurge and is hereafter taught more at large in the 11. Section where we doe expressely intreat of the power of the Keyes Vpon the same Are chiefly mitigated for the Sonne of God c. Where the Obser 6. pag. 138. question is of the Church of God we say that all blessings without any exception are bestowed upon it and the members thereof not chiefly but onely for the Sonne of God his sake And these words Even for the very conversions sake our punishments are mitigated because that in the Saints the legall promises being added to their works are not without their effect but have their rewards c. ought as they seeme to be thus taken by adding to them this interpretation They are not without their effect but that must be of meere grace and in respect of Christ alone in whom God doth vouchsafe even to reward both the Saints themselves and also good works having no regard to the blemishes of their works as we have said before in the 3. and 7. observations upon the confession of Auspurge Vpon the same It doth onely pronounce this sentence c. To wit according to Obser 7. pag. 138. the Ecclesiasticall judgements and censures whereof we made mention before and not by any civill authoritie as Officials as they be tearmed in Papacie use to doe Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge ALthough we thinke that it is not necessary to salvation to râ—ckon Obser 1. pag. 141. up sins c. yet we endeavour that a generall confession of sins may be retained in our Churches c. Seeing that these things pertaine not to the Doctrine of faith but unto the use of Ecclesiasticall discipline of the libertie whereof in particular Churches we have oftentimes spoken else-where we doe not thinke it good that this law should be brought into our Churches being made and received in other places beside the word of God and the custome of the ancient pure Church which did never require private confession of every one of those which did professe the Christian Religion but onely of them of whose sins knowledge was taken in the assembly IN THE NINTH SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia BVt such works as are taught of men what shew soever they have
Obser 1. pag. 155. even of goodnesse are in no case to be so highly esteemed as those which are commanded of God Vnderstand this of those works which yet are not will-worship and devises of mans brain For such are wholly to be rejected as is also said of such a little after that are not of faith but contrary to faith Vpon the same By taking heed that they fall not into mortall sinne Looke the 2. Obser 2 pag. 157. observation upon the Saxonie Confession in the 4. Section Vpon the same First for this cause that is for divers causes whereof this is one Obser 3. pag. 157. Lest that the grace of faith which we have already c. Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THe Gospell bewrayeth our sinne These words seeme thus to be Obser 1. pag. 163. understood that the Gospell should bewray all kinde of sinne yet not properly and by it selfe For the proper difference betweene the law and the Gospell is to be held fast to wit that the Gospell doth properly reprove the sinne of infidelitie and by an accident all other sins also but the law doth properly reprove all sins whatsoever are committed against it Vpon the same And deserveth reward Touching the word of meriting or deserving Obser 2 pag. 169. which this Confession useth oft in this Section Looke before in the 8. Sect. the 7. observation upon this same Confession and looke the 1. observation upon the Confession of Wirtemberge in this Section And againe after in the 16. Section the 1. observation on this Confession Vpon the same Living in mortall sinne Looke before in the 4. Sect. the 2. observation Obser 3. pag. 167. upon the Confession of Saxonie Nor the righteousnesse of works Looke before in the 4. Section Obser 4. pag. 167. the 1. observation upon the Confession of Saxonie Vpon the same And like as the preaching of repentance in generall so the promise Obser 5. pag. 169. of grace Generall that is offered to all sorts of men indefinitely as well to one as to another without difference of countrey sexe place time or age But we cannot conceive how repentance and the promise of grace can be said to be preached universally to every nation much lesse to all men particularly for as much as experience doth plainly prove that to be untrue Vpon the same Here needeth no disputation of predestination Even as we doe Obser 6. pag. 169. abhorre curious disputations that is such as passe the bounds of Gods word touching predestination of which sort we take these words to be meant as most dangerous matters for grievous fals so we affirme that whatsoever the holy Ghost doth teach touching this point in the holy Scriptures is warily and wisely to be propounded and beleeved in the Church as well as other parts of Christian Religion which thing the Doctors of the Church both old and new did and among the rest Master Luther himselfe in his booke de servo arbitrio and else-where Vpon the same That they be necessary We take them to be necessary because Observ 7. page 173. they doe necessarily follow the true faith whereby we are justified not that they concurre unto the working of our justification in Christ as either principall or secundarie causes for that faith it selfe as it is an inherent qualitie doth not justifie but onely in as much as it doth apprehend and lay hold on Christ our righteousnesse Vpon the same Albeit that men by their owne strength be able to doe outward Observ 8. page 175. honest deeds c. Looke in the 4. Sect. the 3. observation upon this Confession Vpon the same Moreover nature by it selfe is weake Without Christ and without Observ 9. page 175. regeneration the nature of man can doe nothing but sin For God by his grace doth create the habilitie of thinking willing and doing well not helping the old man in that he wanteth but by little and little abolishing it According to that saying When we were dead in sins c. Ephes 2. But touching the weaknesse of our nature looke that which was said in the 1. observation upon the Confession of Bohemia Section 4. Vpon the Confession of Saxonie BEcause that God left this libertie in man after this fall Here also Obser 1. pag. 181. looke in the 4. Sect. the 1. observ upon the Confession of Bohemia and the 3. upon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Therefore although men by the naturall strength Looke here Obser 2. pag. 190. againe the 1. observation upon the Confession of Bohemia in the 4. Section and also the 9. observation upon the Confession of Auspurge in this same Section Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge VVE teach that good works are necessarily to be done and doe Obser 1. pag. 198. deserve c. That is obtaine and that as it is well added by and by after by the free mercy and goodnesse of God Touching which point looke the 7. observ upon the Confession of Auspurge in the 8. Sect. the 2. observ upon the same Confession in this Sect. Also touching the necessitie of good works looke the 7. observ upon the same Confession in this selfe same Section IN THE TENTH SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Helvetia ANd no marvell if it erre How and in what respect the visible Obser 1. pag. 206. Church considered universally is said to erre it is afterward declared more fully in this same Confession Vpon the Confession of Bohemia THe Heathenish life This saying the brethren in Bohemia did Obser 1. pag. 213. themselves expound thus unto us in their letters to wit that they speake here of the notes of the visible Church which are all joyntly to be considered that looke where both the errours of Idolaters and heretikes and impietie of life doe openly overflow there it cannot safely be affirmed that the visible Church of Christ is to be seene or is at all And yet notwithstanding there is no doubt to be made but some secret true members of Christ and such as it may be are onely knowne to God be there hid and therefore that there is a Church even in Poperie as it were overwhelmed and drowned whence God will fetch out his elect and gather them to the visible Churches that are restored and reformed whereas Popery never was nor is the true Church Vpon the same But he that looseth In what sense we thinke that a true faith Observ 2. page 214. may be lost we have declared before in the fourth Section in the first observation of the Confession of Saxonie and elsewhere Vpon the same By Ecclesiasticall punishment which is commonly called c. We Observ 3. page 215. take this to be so meant as that notwithstanding every Church hath her libertie left unto her what way to exercise such discipline as is before said in the first observation upon this same confession in the 8. Section As for this
onely inspiration of the lying spirit Vpon the same Do agree with the Canon law c. We would have it declared Obser 2. pag. 446. unto us what manner of law this Canon law is seeing that there be many things both in certaine ancient and especially in the Canons of the Popes flat repugnant to the word of God and to equitie Vpon the same As mortall sins and such as expell the holy Ghost c. why we Observ 3. 446. do think that this also hath need to be more diligently expounded we have shewed not once before Looke the 4. Sect. observ 1. and 2. upon this same Confess Also Sect. 8. observ 4. upon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Where as the words of Christ did speake c. If so be that we Obser 4. pag. 448. should admit that Gospell according to the Egyptians wherein those words be attributed to Christ Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge ANnd that it is a mysterie c. to wit a spirituall marriage Observ 1. 451. between Christ and his Church and not this carnall or corporall and humane marriage which is not appointed to represent that other which is spirituall Vpon the same The politique laws which are the ordinances of God c. we Obser 2 pag. 451. also do approve the politique laws touching these things so that the consciences be not snared and that which in this contract is meerely divine be administred according to the true word of God being distinguished from civill controversies which fall out in marriage Looke before observation 1. upon the former Confession of Helvetia IN THE NINETEENTH SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Helvetia VVIth good laws made according to the word of God that is Obser 1. pag. 458. with such as doe not forbid that which God doth command in the morall law and by the voice of nature it selfe nor command that which he forbiddeth For otherwise by the name of the word of God the Iudaicall civill law might also be understood to the which not withstanding we are not bound in so much as it is civill but onely so farre forth as it is grounded upon a generall and perpetuall rule of justice Vpon the former Confession of Helvetia ACcording to iust and divine Laws c. That is agreeable to Observ 1. pag 400. equitie and righteousnesse and to conclude to the law of nature whereof God himselfe is the Author Vpon the same And the oath which we made to him c. That is an oath whereby Obser 2. pag. 460. subjects are bound to their Magistrates Vpon the Confession of Basil IN the number whereof we also desire to be c. These things are Obser 1. pag. 461. spoken in the person of the Magistrates themselves and not of the Pastours of the Church at Basil in so much as this Confession was published in the name of the Magistrates themselves Vpon the Confession of Bohemia THe people is taught that they ought to obey no man more then Obser 1. pag. 464. God This is so farre to be extended as that we must understand that we ought not to obey any in these things which pertaine to the conscience and to salvation but God alone seeing that the Apostle doth not except so much as the Angels themselves Gal. 1. The end of the Harmonie and of the Observations A GENERALL CONFESSION OF THE TRVE CHRISTIAN FAITH and Religion according to Gods Word and Acts of our Parliaments subscribed by the Kings Majestie and his Houshold with sundry others To the glory of God and good example of all men At Edinborough the 28. day of Ianuary The yeere of our Lord 1581. And in the 14. yeere of His Majesties Raigne WE all and every one of us under written protest that after long and due examination of our owne consciences in matters of true and false Religion are now throughly resolved in the truth by the Word and spirit of God And therefore we beleeve with our hearts confesse with our mouthes subscribe with our hands and constantly affirme before God and the whole world that this onely is the true Christian faith and religion pleasing God and bringing salvation to man which is now by the mercie of God revealed to the world by the preaching of the blessed Evangell and is received beleeved and defended by many and sundry notable Churches and Realms but chiefly by the Church of Scotland the Kings Majestie and three Estates of this Realm as Gods eternall truth and onely ground of our salvation as more particularly is expressed in the Confession of our Faith established and publikely confirmed by sundry Acts of Parliaments and now of a long time hath been openly professed by the Kings Majestie and whole body of this Realm both in burgh and land To the which confession and form of Religion we willingly agree in our consciences in all points as unto Gods undoubted truth and verity grounded onely upon his written word And therefore we abhorre and detest all contrary religion and doctrin but chiefly all kinde of Papistry in generall and particular heads even as they are now damned and confuted by the word of God and Church of Scotland but especially we detest and refuse the usurped authoritie of that Romane Antichrist upon the Scriptures of God upon the Church the civill Magistrate and conscience of men all his tyrannous Laws made upon indifferent things against our Christian liberty his erronious doctrin against the sufficiencie of the written word the perfection of the law the office of Christ and his blessed Evangell his corrupted doctrin concerning originall sin our naturall inabilitie and rebellion to Gods law our justification by faith onely our imperfect sanctification and obedience to the law the nature number and use of the holy Sacraments his five bastard sacraments with all his rites ceremonies and false doctrin added to the administration of the true Sacraments without the word of God his cruell judgement against infants departing without the Sacrament his absolute necessitie of Baptisme his blasphemous opinion of transubstantiation or reall presence of Christs body in the elements and receiving of the same by the wicked or bodies of men his dispensations with solemn oathes perjuries and degrees of marriage forbidden in the word his crueltie against the innocent divorced his devilish Masse his blasphemous Priesthood his prophane sacrifice for the sins of the dead and the quick his Canonization of men calling upon Angels or Saints departed worshipping of Images reliques and crosses dedicating of Churches Altars Daies Vows to creatures his Purgatory prayers for the dead praying or speaking in a strange language with his processions and blasphemous Letany and multitude of Advocates or Mediatours his manifold orders Auricular confession his dispersed uncertain repentance his generall and doubt some faith his satisfactions of men for their sins his justification by works Opus Operatum works of supererogation merits pardons peregrinations and stations his holy
water baptizing of Bels Conjuring of spirits Crossing Sauing Anointing Conjuring Hallowing of Gods good creatures with the superstitious opinion joyned therewith his worldly Monarchy and wicked Hierarchy his three solemned vows with all his shavelings of sundry sorts his erronious bloody decrees made at Trent with all the subscribers and approvers of that cruell and bloody band conjured against the Church of God And finally we detest all his vain allegories rites signes and traditions brought in the Church without or against the word of God and doctrin of this true reformed Church to the which we joyne our selves willingly in doctrin faith religion discipline and use of the holy Sacraments as lively members of the same in Christ our head promising and swearing by the great name of the Lord our God that we shall continue in the obedience of the doctrine and discipline of this Church and shall defend the same according to our vocation and power all the daies of our lives under the pains contained in the law and danger both of body and soule in the day of Gods fearefull judgement And seeing that many are stirred up by Satan and that Romane Antichrist to promise sweare subscribe and for a time use the holy Sacraments in the Church deceitfully against their own conscience minding hereby first under the externall cloake of Religion to corrupt and subvert secretly Gods true Religion within the Church and afterward when time may serve to become open enemies and persecuters of the same under vain hope of the Popes dispensation devised against the word of God to his greater confusion and their double condemnation in the day of the Lord Iesus We therefore willing to take away all suspition of hypocrisie and of such double dealing with God and his Church protest and call the searcher of all hearts for witnesse that our mindes and hearts do fully agree with this our confession promise oath and subscription So that we are not moved for any worldly respect but are perswaded onely in our conscience through the knowledge and love of Gods true Religion printed in our hearts by the holy Spirit as we shall answer to him in the day when the secrets of all hearts shall be disclosed And because we perceive that the quietnesse and stabilitie of our Religion and Church doth depend upon the safetie and good behaviour of the Kings Majestie as upon a comfortable Instrument of Gods mercie granted to this Countrey for the maintaining of his Church and ministration of Iustice amongst us we protest and promise with our hearts under the same oath hand writ and pains that we shall defend his person and authoritie with our goods bodies and lives in the defence of Christs Evangell Libertie of our countrey ministration of justice and punishment of iniquitie against all enemies within this Realme or without as we desire our God to be a strong and mercifull defender to us in the day of our death and comming of our Lord Iesus Christ To whom with the Father and the holy Spirit be all honour and glory eternally Amen THE ESTATES OF SCOTLAND WITH THE INHABITANTS OF the same professing Christ Jesus and his holy Gospell To their naturall countrey-men and to all other Realmes and Nations professing the same Christ Jesus with them wish grace mercy and peace from God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ with the spirit of righteous judgement of salvation LOng have we thirsted deare brethren to have notified unto the world the summe of that doctrine which we professe and for the which we have sustained infamie and danger But such hath been the rage of Sathan against us and against Christ Iesus his eternall veritie lately borne amongst us that to this day no time hath been granted unto us to cleare our consciences as most gladly we would have done For how we have been tossed at times heretofore the most part of Europe as we suppose doth understand But seeing that of the infinite goodnesse of our God who never suffereth his afflicted utterly to be confounded above expectation we have obtained some rest and libertie we would not but set forth this briefe and plaine confession of such doctrine as is proponed unto us and as we beleeve and professe partly for satisfaction of our brethren whose hearts we doubt not have been and yet are wounded by the despitefull railing of such as yet have not learned to speake well and partly for stopping of the mouthes of the impudent blasphemers who boldly damne that which they have neither heard nor yet understood Not that we judge that the cankred malice of such is able to be cured by this our simple confession No we know the sweet savour of the Gospell is and shall be death to the sonnes of perdition but we have chief respect to our weake and infirme brethren to whom we would communicate the bottome of our hearts lest that they be troubled or carried away by diversitie of rumours which Satan spreads abroad against us to the defacing of this our most godly enterprise protesting that if any man shall note in this our confession any article or sentence repugning to Gods holy word and doe admonish us of the same in writing we by Gods grace doe promise unto him satisfaction from the mouth of God that is from his holy Scriptures or else reformation of that which he shall prove to be amisse For God we take to record in our consciences that from our hearts we abhorre all sects of heresie and all teachers of erronious doctrine and that with all humilitie we imbrace the puritie of Christs Gospell which is the onely food of our souls and therefore so precious unto us that we are determined to suffer the extremitie of worldly danger rather then that we will suffer our selves to be defrauded of the same for hereof we are most certainly perswaded that whosoever denieth Christ Iesus or is ashamed of him in the presence of men shall be denied before the Father and before his holy angels And therefore by the assistance of the Almightie the same our Lord Iesus we firmly purpose to abide to the end in the confession of this our faith as by articles followeth Of God VVE confesse and acknowledge one onely God to whom Deut. 6. Isa 44. Deut. 4. onely we must cleave whom onely we must serve whom onely we must worship and in whom onely we must put our trust who is eternall infinite unmeasurable incomprehensible omnipotent invisible one in substance and yet distinct in three Matth. 28. Gen. 1. persons the Father the Son and the holy Ghost By whom we confesse and beleeve all things in heaven and earth as well visible as invisible to have been created to be retained in their being and to be ruled and guided by his inscrutable providence to such end as his eternall wisdome goodnesse and justice hath appointed Prov. 16. them to the manifestation of his glory Of the creation of Man VVE confesse and knowledge this
suffered contradiction of sinners that he was wounded and plagued for our transgressions that he being the cleane innocent Lambe of God was damned in the Deut. 21. Gal. 3. presence of an earthly Iudge that we should be absolved before the tribunall seat of our God that he suffered not onely the cruell death of the Crosse which was accursed by the sentence of God but also that he suffered for a season the wrath of his Father which sinners had deserved But yet we avow that he remained the onely welbeloved and blessed Sonne of the Father even in Heb. 10. 1. the midst of his anguish and torment which he suffered in body and soule to make the full satisfaction for the sins of the people After the which we confesse and avow that there remaineth no other sacrifice for sinne which if any affirme we nothing doubt to avow that they are blasphemous against Christs death and the everlasting purgation and satisfaction purchased to us by the same Resurrection VVE undoubtedly beleeve that insomuch as it was impossible that the dolours of death should retaine in bondage Acts 2. 3. Rom. 6. the Author of life that our Lord Iesus crucified dead and buried who descended into hell did rise againe for our justification and destroying of him who was the author of death brought life againe to us that were subject to death and to the bondage of Matth. 28. Matth. 27. Ioh. 20. â—1 same we know that his resurrection was confirmed by the testimonie of his very enemies by the resurrection of the dead whose sepulchers did open and they did arise and appeared to many within the Citie of Ierusalem It was also confirmed by the testimonie of his Angels and by the senses and judgements of his Apostles and others who had conversation and did eate and drink with him after his resurrection Ascension VVE nothing doubt but the selfe same body which was born Acts 1. Matth. 1â— of the virgin was crucified dead and buried that it did rise againe and ascend into the heavens for the accomplishment of all things where in our names and for our comfort he hath received all power in heaven and earth where he sitteth at the right hand of the Father crowned in his kingdome Advocate 1 Iohn 2. 1 Tim. 2. Psal 110. and onely Mediatour for us Which glory honour and prerogative he alone amongst the brethren shall possesse till that all his enemies be made his footstoole As that we undoubtedly beleeve there shall be a finall judgement to the execution whereof we certainly beleeve that the same our Lord Iesus shall visibly returne even as he was seene to ascend And then we firmly beleeve that the time of refreshing and restitution of all things shall come in so much that those that from the beginning have suffered violence injury and wrong for righteousnesse sake shall inherite that blessed immortalitie promised Apoc. 20. Esa 66. from the beginning but contrariwise the stubborne inobedient cruell oppressors filthy persons Idolaters and all sorts of unfaithfull shall be cast into the dungeon of utter darknesse where their worme shall not die neither yet the fire shall be extinguished The remembrance of which day and of the judgement to be executed in the same is not onely to us a bridle wherby our carnall lusts are refrained but also such inestimable comfort that neither may the threatning of worldly Princes neither yet the feare of temporall death and present danger move us to renounce and forsake the blessed societie which we the members have with our head and onely Mediatour Christ Iesus Whom Esa 1. Col. 1. Heb. 9. 10. we confesse and avow to be the Messias promised the onely head of his Church our just Law-giver our onely high Priest Advocate and Mediatour In which honours and office if man or Angel presume to intrude themselves we utterly detest and abhorre them as blasphemous to our Soveraign and supreame governour Christ Iesus Faith in the holy Ghost THis faith and the assurance of the same proceedeth not Matth. 16. Iohn 14. 15. 19. from flesh and blood that is to say from no naturall powers within us but in the inspiration of the holy Ghost whom we confesse God equall with the Father and with the Sonne who sanctifieth us and bringeth us into all veritie by his own operation without whom we should remain for ever enemies to God and ignorant of his Sonne Christ Iesus For of nature we are so dead so blinde and so perverse that neither can we feele when we are pricked see the light when it shineth nor assent to the will of God when it is revealed unlesse the spirit of the Lord quicken that which is dead remove the darknes from our minds and bow our stubborne hearts to the obedience of his blessed wil. And so as we confesse that God the Father created us when we were not as his Sonne our Lord Iesus redeemed us when we were enemies to him so also do we confesse that the holy Ghost doth sanctifie and regenerate us without all respect of any merit proceeding from us be it before or be it after our regeneration To speake this one thing yet in more plain words as we willingly Rom. 5. spoile our selves of all honour and glory of our owne creation and redemption so doe we also of our regeneration and sanctification for of our selves we are not sufficient to thinke one good thought but he who hath begunne the worke in us is onely he that continueth in us the same to the praise and glory of his undeserved grace 2. Cor. 3. The cause of good workes SO that the cause of good workes we confesse to be not our Iohn 13. Ephes 2. free will but the spirit of our Lord Iesus who dwelling in our hearts by true faith bringeth forth such good workes as God hath prepared for us to walke in For this we most boldly affirme that it is blasphemie to say that Christ abideth in the hearts of such as in whom there is no spirit of sanctification And therefore we feare not to affirme that murderers oppressors cruell persecutors adulterers whoremongers filthy persons Idolaters drunkards theeves and all workers of iniquitie have neither true faith neither any portion of the spirit of the Lord Iesus so long as obstinately they continue in their wickednesse For how soone that ever the spirit of the Lord Iesus which Gods elect children receive by true faith taketh possession in the heart of every man so soone doth he regenerate and renue the same man so that he beginneth to hate that which before he loved and beginneth to love that which before he hated And from thence cometh that continuall battell which is betwixt the flesh and the spirit in Gods children so that the flesh and naturall man according to Gal. 5. the owne corruption lusteth for things pleasing and delectable unto it selfe grudgeth in adversitie is lifted up in prosperitie and at every
moment is prone and ready to offend the Majesty of God But the Spirit of God which giveth witnessing to our spirit Rom 3. that we are the sonnes of God maketh us to resist filthy pleasures and to grone in Gods presence for deliverance from this bondage of corruption And finally so triumpheth over sinne that it reigneth not in our mortall bodies This battell have not the carnall men being destitute of Gods Spirit but doe follow and obey sinne with greedinesse and without repentance even as the Devill and their corrupt lusts doe pricke them But the sonnes of God as before is said doe fight against sinne doe sob and mourn when they perceive themselves tempted in iniquitie and if they fall they rise againe with unfained repentance and these things they doe not by their owne power but by the power of the Lord Iesus without whom they were able to doe nothing Iohn 15. What workes are reputed good before God VVE confesse and acknowledge that God hath given to man his holy law in which not onely are forbidden all Exod. 20. Deut. 5. such workes as displease and offend his godly Majestie but also are commanded all such as please him and as he hath promised to reward And these workes be of two sorts The one are done to the honour of God the other to the profit of our neighbours and both have the revealed will of God for their assurance To have one God to worship and honour him to call upon him in all our troubles to reverence his holy name to heare his word to beleeve the same to communicate with his holy Sacraments are the workes of the first Table To honour father mother Princes Rulers and superiour powers to love them to support them yea to obey their charges not repugning the commandement of Ephes 6. God to save the lives of innocents to represse tyranny to defend the oppressed to keep our bodies cleane and holy to live in sobernesse and temperance to deale justly with all men both in word and deed and finally to represse all appetite of our neighbours Ezâ—ch 22. Ier. 22. Esa 50. 1 Thess 4. Luke 2. hurt are the good workes of the second Table which are most pleasing and acceptable to God as those workes that are commanded by himselfe The contrarie whereof is sinne most odious which alwaies displeaseth him and provoketh him to anger As not to call upon him alone when we have need not to heare his word with reverence to contemne and despise it to have or to worship Idols to maintaine and defend idolatrie lightly to esteeme the reverent name of God to prophane abuse or contemne the Sacraments of Christ Iesus to disobey or resist Rom. 11. Ez ch 22. any that God hath placed in authoritie whilest they passe not over the bounds of their Office to murder or to consent thereto to beare hatred or to iuffer innocent blood to be shed if we may withstand it and finally the transgression of any other commandement in the first or second Table we confesse or affirme to be sinne by the which Gods hate and displeasure is kindled against the proud and unthankfull world So that good works we affirme to be those onely that are done in faith and at Gods commandement who in his law hath expressed what the things be that please him And evill works we affirme not onely those that expresly are done against Gods commandement but those also that in matters of religion and in worshipping of God have no other assurance but the invention and opinion of man which God Esa 26. Mat. 15. from the beginning hath ever rejected as by the Prophet Esay and by our Master Christ Iesus we are taught in these words In vaine doe they worship me teaching the doctrines and precepts of men The perfection of the Law and imperfection of man THe Law of God we confesse and acknowledge most just most equall most holy and most perfect commanding those things which being wrought in perfection were able to give Rom. 7. Psal 19. Deut. 5. Rom. 10. 1 Iohn 1. Rom. 10. Gal 3. Deut. 26. Ephes 1. Rom 4. light and able to bring man to eternall felicitie But our nature is so corrupt so weak and so unperfit that we are never able to fulfill the works of the Law in perfection Yea if we say we have no sinne even after we are regenerated we deceive our selves and the veritie of God is not in us And therefore it behoveth us to apprehend Christ Iesus with his justice and satisfaction who is the end and accomplishment of the law by whom we are set at this libertie that the curse and malediction of God fall not upon us albeit we fulfill not the same in all points For God the Father beholding us in the body of his Sonne Christ Iesus accepteth our imperfect obedience as it were perfect and covereth our works which are defiled with many spots with the justice of his Sonne we do not mean that we are so set at libertie that we owe no obedience to the law for that before we have plainly confessed but this we affirme that no man in earth Christ Iesus onely excepted hath given giveth or shal give in work that obedience to the law which the law requireth But when we have done all things we must fall down and unfeinedly confesse that we are Luke 10. unprofitable servants And therefore whosoever boast themselves of the merits of their own works or put their trust in the works of supererogation boast themselves of that which is naught and put their trust in damnable Idolatrie Of the Church AS we beleeve in one God Father Son and the holy Ghost so doe we most constantly beleeve that from the beginning there hath been and now is and to the end of the world shall be Matth 3. 8. one Church that is to say a companie and multitude of men chosen of God who rightly worship and imbrace him by true faith in Christ Iesus who is the onely head of the same Ephâ—s 1. Col. 1. Ephâ—â— 5. Church which also is the body and spouse of Christ Iesus which Church is Catholike that is universall because it containeth the Elect of all ages of all realmes nations and tongues be they of the Iewes or be they of the Gentiles who have communion and society Apoc. 7. with God the Father and with his Son Christ Iesus through the sanctification of his holy spirit therefore it is called the coÌ„munion not of profane persons but of Saints who as Citizens of the heavenly Ierusalem have the fruition of the most inestimable benefits to wit of one God one Lord Iesus one faith and of one Ephâ—s 2. Baptisme out of the which Church there is neither life nor eternall felicity And therefore we utterly abhor the blasphemie of those that affirme that men which live according to equitie and Ioâ— 5. 6. justice shall be saved what religion